#ugh anyway I completely froze trying not to lose my top right there in the delivery room
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
gottagobuycheese · 10 months ago
Text
head against wall head against wall head against wall
#he's too young for this! she's too young for this!#they're all too young for this!! and too old for this! and too sick for this!#everyone is too everything for this! too anything for this!!#nobody should be going through this like what the fuck! what the fuck!!!#had an encounter today at work where someone finally asked me about the flag on my lanyard#and I thought we were getting somewhere but then she said something to the nature of#‘yeah idk :/ I just don't think people who aren't directly involved should be making judgements about it’#‘ 'cause we don't know all the context’#like sure! there is context! there is certainly more context! but it is definitely not the context you are imagining!#and even if that WEREN'T the context even if there WERE no history to any of this#even if the attack 3.5 months ago (3.5 months! 3.5!! what the absolute fuck!) were completely irrational and unprovoked#it still wouldn't justify this#nothing would justify this#like what more information are you hoping to find to make any of this okay?#what would you have to hear to make anything that's happening right now justified?#what could anyone have possibly done EVER in the history of ANYTHING to justify this??#nothing! absolutely nothing!! there is no extra context there is no secret information that suddenly makes this okay!!#‘well I'm sure they have a reason for it’ what the hell is wrong with you!!! 3.5 months of this!! what fucking reason!!#what reason could ever ever justify this!!!#ugh anyway I completely froze trying not to lose my top right there in the delivery room#and it's like. far from the worst anyone's said#but seriously...we're american we're LITERALLY funding this#how can you say we're not involved#how can you pretend this has nothing to do with us#anyways all that said I hope I do have a chance to talk to her again about this before she leaves#even if it's the tiniest seed of doubt about the propaganda she's been fed it's more than she came in with#...so yeah in the interest of diverting away from useless maladaptive tendencies here is a useless vent post instead#now back to work and esims#btw if you read this far 1) why 2) show me an esim/donation receipt and I'll doodle something for you as soon as I get the time#(probably only stuff I'm familiar with I don't think I'll realistically be able to do much beyond that rn but it's a genuine offer fwiw)
3 notes · View notes
anotheranimestan · 4 years ago
Note
Heyooo I legit just found u bc of the bakugo series, and then I went on a spree reading your account- ugh I’m in love!!! Do you think you could tag me when part 3 comes out?
Ahhh! Thank you so much! ❤️ You guys have no idea how much a few words of encouragement means to writers 😭.
No need to tag tho because here it is!!!!! ���
Sorry it took so long. I wanted to write it as best as I could! I don��t want disappoint anyone who’s been enjoying so far. ☺️
~~
All Bark No Bite (pt. 3)
(Final part)
Bakugo angst + ~sexual tensionnn~
Please, children avert your eyes. Things get a LITTLE inappropriate here 😳
Read part 1 and part 2
wc: 2.4k
He’s an asshole...but he’s a HOT asshole 🤤
Tumblr media
You’d never seen his room before. It was much different than you’d imagined. You’d expected burn marks all over the walls or blown up debris of things scattered about. Maybe a bunch of mirrors so he could look at his self-confident, conceited ass all night. But actually it was kinda of nice. Pretty neat. He had some posters hung up and some books laying around. Black sheets and blankets. And it smelled oddly sweet in here, sort of pleasant believe it or not.
You’re so used to him yelling and exploding so it was weird seeing him so relaxed, in his natural habitat. Doing normal things. Like eating a snack, tapping his pencil in concentration, fidgeting with his hair. He even spun around in his rolling chair a few times mindlessly. He was acting sort of...cute? It was unnerving being attracted to him like this.
But as soon as he noticed you watching him it was all over. You were making him self conscious. He didn’t even realize he’d let his guard down like that.
“That makes absolutely no sense, dumbass.” His voice was bored and over it.
“What are you talking about!? I’ve explained it three times!” You retorted indignantly.
“Exactly. I thought you were smarter than this...” He jabbed before turning around and flipping his notebook shut.
You’d spent twenty minutes attempting to teach him what he’d missed in class earlier today but he was insufferable. Easily the worst student on the planet. Every time you explained something he’d tell you how to teach it better. Who does that!?
“Whatever moron. I didn’t come up here to try and teach your pea brain. I—“ The words were harder to say than you’d expected. Painful actually. They really didn’t want to come out. “I just wanted to say sorry for getting you—“
He whipped a pencil and it hit you directly in the forehead.
“Ouch, what the fuck?” You hissed, rubbing the sore spot. How’d he get so much damn power behind that thing?
“Don’t apologize. It’s weird.”
“What!?” You threw the pencil back but only managed to hit his shoulder.
“Anyways...” He ignored you, completely unfazed by your assault.
“You’re easily the most—“
“Anyways...” You swore if he cut you off one more time you were going to smack the shit out of him. “Aizawa thinks you’ve lost your mind.”
The unexpected information took you aback.
“He saw you try and get yourself blown up in class yesterday... No sane person is stupid enough to pull a move like you did.”
Ah yes... he meant the time you wrapped the man’s hand around your neck, tauntingly, in front of like 20 classmates and two teachers. You’d been trying to avoid asking yourself the question of why you did that. You claimed it was the best way to shut him up....but there were other ways to do that. More reasonable ones. You wouldn’t admit you’d daydreamed of doing it before and subconsciously took the opportunity. Red embarrassment flashed through your body again. God knows what they were all thinking when they witnessed that. You desperately wished people would stop reminding you.
Suddenly the need to defend yourself bubbled up. “I—I only did that because I knew you wouldn’t do anything.”
He scoffed. But didn’t deny it. “If you’re going to try something stupid. At least do it right.” He chastised.
Your body froze as he stood up and walked over, crouching down directly in front of you.
“If I wanted to choke you. I’d do it like this.”
He wrapped his hand around your neck. Demonstrating the best way to actually cut off someone’s air flow. But he did it so gently you barely even heard his explanation. You were just flashing back to last night. Instantly your entire body lit on fire. Replaying this scene in your head was strong enough. But reenacting had you completely out of sorts. Kissing him again but this time going full out. You wanted to bite him, just to hear him make that deep moan into your mouth again. Just imagining it was making you flutter. Aching to have him pressed up against you like that, relieving some of this pressure that was building up in your body. You felt yourself unraveling. About to pounce.
But he interjected with something that stunned you once again. “The way you did it would be better for...other forms of choking.”
Dear god. Surely he knew what he was doing to you. If he kept this up any longer your heart or your lungs were definitely going to give out.
But you mustered up your last two brain cells that weren’t absolutely losing their shit over him and carried on with your normal banter.
“Yea yea, I get it. You can stop now.”
He didn’t budge. His hand still snug around your throat. You obviously didn’t mind it there but it was incapacitating your brain function.
You gently pushed it away and he didn’t resist. But where he put it next was no better.
He traced the side of your cheek and along the outline of your lips. Just staring at them, eyes lost like he was thinking deeply about something. He wasn’t giving you a moment of a break. No room to breathe.
Your nerves were through the roof, your heart was beating so loud you could hear it in your ears. Desperately you tried to change the topic. “So is this your attempt at being nice? Advice on how to murder someone?” It’s amazing how your mouth just spewed shit out even though your brain was actually dead.
“Sure.” Now he was tugging at your bottom lip. Completely unbothered by you baiting him.
“Ah. A nice Bakugo? I must be having a dream. I guess now that you’ve lost to me your whole tough guy persona has been killed.”
That snapped him out of it. But now he was looking just as intensely, directly into your eyes.
“Don’t push it.”
“Or what?” Faking composure was coming so easily much to your relief.
“Do you want to find out?” He growled.
“You’re not scary.” You said rolling your eyes as hard as possible.
Something snapped in him. He couldn’t hold himself back anymore. Within a moment he had you on your back. Your body didn’t even have time to process. Even if it did, would you have stopped him? He trapped both your wrists on either side of your head and your feet under his ankles. His arms looked glorious as he held up is body weight.
“How about now?” His voice was deep and savory.
There he went. Invading your mind again. His scent. That lust-filled look in his eyes. The way he was thoroughly enjoying being on top of you. The adrenaline was coiling through your body. He had you right where he wanted you. He could do anything he wanted to you. But that “annoying little mouth of yours” wasn’t done quite yet.
“Whatever. You always do this. But you won’t actually try anything.”
“You think I wouldn’t hurt you at all? I literally want to kill you sometimes.” He had a smug little grin on his face. But his eyes couldn’t pull themselves from your lips. After experiencing them once he could barely stop thinking about them.
“You’re telling me? I fucking hate you.” You lied.
It made his smirk form into that wicked, shit-eating grin he always wore. The one that gets deep under your skin and makes you want to punch him in the throat and yank him onto you at the same time.
“Kissing someone is a weird way to tell them you hate them.” He was really cutting into you now.
You hissed. “Hey. You kissed me.”
“You kissed me back.” He raised an annoying little eyebrow.
Your brain wanted to choke him (the murder kind) but your body was screaming something completely different. The emotions swirling around in your chest was so overwhelming. Finally you burst.
You trapped one of his arms and corresponding leg and threw your weight to roll on top of him. One of your favorite moves from self-defense class that you knew would come in handy. Now you straddled him and using every ounce of your weight tried to pin his wrists down.
You expected him to fight you like the vicious little monster he is. But instead when you looked down he was just staring back at you. You were stunned at how good he looked at this angle. Did he have any bad angles?
“Finally. You made a move.” He said pretending to sound impressed. “I didn’t think you had it in you.”
“Yea well...” You scoffed proudly. “you think you’re so fucking tough. Now looo—“
The words flew out of your mouth and you were tumbling again. This time he just grabbed your waist and tugged you with brute force. No technique needed. He easily overpowered you.
“Yea, that wasn’t going to work out. It was a cute try though, Little Bite.”
He laid directly on top of you now. Your legs spread as he rested his hips between them. His full weight pressed into you making it flutter. Your arms had somehow wrapped themselves around his neck and rested on his back.
The tension in the air made it difficult to breathe. But you were fully unconcerned with getting oxygen right now.
Nose to nose now he said “We’ll just count this as my rematch. Clearly I won.”
“You suck at flirting.”
Flirting? Where’d that come from?
“Seems like it’s working pretty good to me.”
That smug fucking face again.
“You’re such an ass.”
He bit his lip.
“Fuck...I love when you insult me like that.”
A beat passed and that was all it took. You smashed his lips onto yours. Wrapping your legs around him and squeezing. Too close wasn’t close enough.
He kissed you like he wanted you bad. Like you were his favorite meal and he was absolutely famished. It was so intense and passionate that neither of you could catch any air. Every insult, all the bickering, every jab had built up to this moment and was fueling it like gas to a forest fire.
His warmth was overtaking you. His body was so heavy, crushing you just liked you’d been daydreaming about all this time.
Your mind shut down all functions except desperately trying to use all five senses to their max capacity and commit every bit of him to memory.
He felt you pawing at the edge of his shirt and sat up. He peeled it off slowly. Letting your eyes adjust to every inch of him.
Your hands were instantly stroking every one of his muscles starting at his shoulders and trailing down his soft skin slowly...slowly to the edge of his jeans. Your index finger sat teasingly on the front button as you admired his perfectly toned body.
But before you even had time to think about what you wanted to do next he took your wrist and secured it down above your head again.
He dipped down and went straight for your neck.
Greeting it with a warm wet kiss from his tongue, his lips wrapped around your skin and sucked gently. You felt the blood pooled with pleasure rushing to the area. His other hand started exploring your body. Finally he was getting to put his hands on you the way he really wanted all along.
After you started tugging on his hair, desperately trying to avoid any scandalous hickeys he rolled you around again.
Letting you on top to straddle his hips. Giving you only a little bit of freedom though, as he locked one arm around your waist and the other started caressing your thighs slowly working his way north.
After squeezing your ass until his heart was content he clamped down both hands on your hips. You couldn’t bare it anymore. Your hips started gently grinding against him and you bit down on his neck all at once. You felt the angle of his pelvis rubbing into you creating little rumbles of pleasure.
“Fuck y/n..” he muttered under his breath.
You both were getting more and more bothered and aroused. His hands never stopped grabbing and tugging at you. His moans growing more fervent as he whispered into your ear.
He was just toying with the idea of peeling off your shirt when...
“THIS IS THE POLICE! COME OUT!”
Your soul practically rose out of your body as a loud bang almost broke the door down. Bakugo’s hand slapped over your mouth. You’d screamed without realizing it.
Kaminari’s laugh sounded through the door. “Oh my god Bakugo! You scream like a girl!”
Mina shrieked. “No, stupid! Y/n are you in there!?”
Your life was ending.
“Get the fuck out of here before I come out there and break your skulls!” Bakugo barked at them.
They didn’t say anything but you heard their quick footsteps as they ran down the hall still shrieking like banshees.
“Oh god..” you groaned as you tried to roll away from him, using his bare chest to push off.
But he wouldn’t let you go. “Where are you going?”
“Aren’t you going to go hunt them down and threaten them or something.” Typical Bakugo behavior.
“No, I’m busy.”
You had to stop your mouth from falling open.
“They’re probably going to tell everyone.” You prodded. Expecting his temper any second now. Like he was a bomb about to go off. You pulled away again in preparation, sitting fully upright now.
“I’ll deal with them tomorrow. I’m dealing with you tonight. Now get back over here before I get mad.”
You shrieked as he muscled you back into his arms. He bent you back around him as snugly as he could. Moving your chin to the side, he kissed your neck, sweeter this time. Instinctively your hands ran through his hair. Fuck the rest of them. You could get lost in this hot head all night. And you were as he started gently sucking on your soft spots again.
But he pulled away abruptly. Like he’d just realized something. “How are you gonna become a pro hero if a moron like Denki can scare you like that?”
You smacked the back of your idiot’s head lightly. “Don’t fucking ruin it.” You groaned.
“Fine.” He grinned as he went in for the kiss that started the rest your next piping hot and sticky couple of hours together.
~💥💥
TADAAA! What did you guys think?? What was your favorite part overall?
I’d love hearing your thoughts and opinions 😃 makes me a better writer
Also special shout-out to @jennammaee ! Pt. 2 of this series has been my most successful post yet, so thanks for encouraging me to write it!!
Tags: @sweetsailor000 @yumxmii @fullsundear @frosted-flakes @marloalmore @aprilbouz01 @deneuves @softestparker @davidbowiehotashell-blog @mocha-focha @piii-chan @v0dkadaddy @xxjosiexx
619 notes · View notes
giggles-and-freckles · 4 years ago
Note
Can you do "I'm just a little cold, I'm okay, really. Let me sit with a blanket or something" with anakin (cause desert kid) and obi wan and cuddles?
from these extremely exhausted starters
“And that one?”
“Bassin Minor.”
“Good,” Obi-Wan nodded. Anakin tried not to sink too deep into the pride Obi-Wan seeped into their bond. “You’ve been studying.”
“You don’t let me do anything else,” Anakin said to shield his own joy at Obi-Wan’s praise. He was a teenager now; Obi-Wan didn’t need to know that Anakin still cared about his opinion.
“Ah, yes,” the older Jedi surveyed the star map thoughtfully. “I had a lapse and momentarily forgot what a terrible, totalitarian teacher I am.”
“I don’t know what that word means, but it sounds like something you’d be.”
Obi-Wan rolled his eyes. “Perhaps you should focus on your politics now that you’ve mastered constellations.”
Anakin shifted in his seat. “Politics are stupid.”
“Very good, Padawan,” Obi-Wan beamed in jest. “A lesson better learned early on.” A dismal frown replaced his smile. “Unfortunately, they still dictate a large part of our lives.”
“I dictate my own life,” Anakin said with all the confidence of a thirteen-year-old who knew everything. He leaned back in his seat and put his feet on the holo-projector.
Obi-Wan shoved them back to the floor.
“We’re landing soon. Get your parka.”
It was music to Anakin’s ears. It seemed like they’d been flying forever and he wasn’t even being allowed to pilot, so all he had for entertainment was a star map, a broken mouse droid (which he’d finished repairing six hours ago), and Obi-Wan.
Anakin needed off this kriffing ship.
He stood from his seat, quickly–and immediately fell back down. His head suddenly felt heavy and his vision swam. Weird.
“Anakin!” Obi-Wan called from the small room in the back of the ship. “Parka! Some time today, please.”
“Coming,” Anakin groaned, standing again–slowly this time–and holding his head as he walked.
Every step toward the back room tugged at muscles that shouldn’t be sore. Maybe he’d just been sitting too long, but it seemed strange for him to suddenly ache all over, when he hadn’t even done any physical training in a few days.
“Here,” Obi-Wan shoved a parka into his chest as soon as he got in the doorway. “Make sure it’s zipped.”
“Okay, okay,” Anakin mumbled, sliding it over his robes. 
“If your feet get cold, tell me. I don’t want a repeat of–”
“Master. I’ve been to Halak IV before.”
“Yes, and I practically carried you the entire way back to the ship because you were whining.”
“Oh,” Anakin grinned sheepishly, tugging on his earmuffs. “Right.”
Obi-Wan moved past his Padawan into the main hall. “I’m going to check on the cargo bay and see if everything’s secure for landing. You go ahead to the cockpit and supervise the autopilot.”
“Can’t I put it on manual just for landing?” Anakin pleaded.
“No. Now go.”
Anakin watched his Master walk away with a sour pout. Obi-Wan was no fun when he was stressed–and he was almost always stressed. 
He made his way to the cockpit and settled into his seat. Supervise the autopilot. Stupid.
Nothing was visible through the thick atmosphere they were flying through, but they must be getting closer to ground-level because the air in the room ran cold and Anakin barely managed to contain a shiver.
It was strange, because even though his body was freezing, his head felt warm–and still so heavy. He leaned against the back of his seat and tried to pinpoint the pressure. Maybe this atmosphere had less oxygen than they had anticipated?
That could be a problem.
“Hey, Master?” Anakin tried to shout to the back of the ship, but quickly clamped his mouth shut. Obi-Wan had always been impressed with his ability to speak at obscene decibels, but suddenly, Anakin found that his throat was tight and unable to produce more than a whisper.
It had been a little sore earlier, but this was ridiculous.
He rubbed at his throat with a frown and tried again. “Master Obi-Wan!”
The throat only tightened and the pressure in his head amplified. He was so distracted by the pain, he didn’t manage to catch himself before shivering along with the next wave of chills that overtook him.
“What’s wrong?” Obi-Wan’s voice came from behind him.
Anakin spun around his chair and winced. When his feet planted themselves on the ground, the room didn’t stop spinning. “I think–” He pressed on his temple, willing the pain to go away. “I think we read the–stats wrong. The atmosphere seems...ugh, highly pressurised. And not oxygen based.”
Instead of insisting they hadn’t read the stats wrong because Obi-Wan Kenobi didn’t do anything wrong as Anakin expected, the older Jedi only stood in the doorway of the cockpit and studied his student with a frown.
“What?” Anakin asked, uncomfortable under his gaze.
“What’s wrong with you?”
“Huh? Nothing.”
“You’re shivering.”
He shrugged as casually as his headache would allow him. “Just cold.”
Obi-Wan didn’t look like he was listening. Instead, he dropped into a crouch in front of Anakin’s chair and laid a palm against Anakin’s forehead.
“You’re burning up,” Obi-Wan said quietly. Concern flickered through their bond.
Anakin pulled away. “I’m fine.”
“Have you been feeling like this all day?”
“I’m fine, Master.”
“You’re staying on the ship.” And, like that, Obi-Wan was back on his feet and walking out of the cockpit.
“What?” Anakin cried, jumping up to follow. Immediately regretted it. His head–ow, ow, owww.
He fell back into the seat with a groan. “Master!” he yelled, his voice straining and stretching
“You have a fever, Anakin,” Obi-Wan called from the main room before striding back into the cockpit with a heap of emergency blankets. “I’ll drop off the supplies. You stay and rest.”
His voice came out garbled behind all of the blankets, but Anakin understood enough to scoff in protest. “No way, Master! I’ve been stuck at the Temple for your last two missions. I–oof.” His words were cut off as Obi-Wan unceremoniously dropped the heap of fabric into his lap. “Master Obi-Wan.”
“Don’t Master Obi-Wan me. You’re sick and I won’t have you going out into the freezing cold and getting even sicker. Now strap in. We’re landing.”
Anakin made sure to click his seatbelt as loudly as possible and give a disdainful groan to make sure Obi-Wan knew just how unfair this was.
He wasn’t sure when he’d fallen asleep or how long Obi-Wan had been gone, but it had felt like hours since his Master had gotten off the ship and locked it behind him, leaving Anakin frowning under a few hundred tons of blankets.
But suddenly, he was being lightly jostled and–
“Master?” he slurred, blinked up at the face hovered a couple inches above his.
“Oh,” Obi-Wan said, pulling back. “You’re awake.”
“Why are you on top of me?”
“I’m trying to undo your seatbelt.”
“But you always say that safety is–”
“Anakin.” Obi-Wan sighed, but the corners of his lips quivered. “We’re on the way back to Coruscant. The mission went off without a hitch. I have auto-pilot set. Go to the back room and sleep.”
“Not tired,” Anakin lied. 
“Bed.”
“I'm just a little cold, I'm okay, really.” Anakin scrambled to sit up and realised he was, in fact, very cold. “Let me sit with a blanket or something.”
“Padawan,” Obi-Wan said, gently. Why was Obi-Wan being so nice? “I’m worried about you. I’d feel better if you were getting real rest in a real bed.”
“That’s not a real bed,” Anakin pointed out.
“Please.” And something about the way he pleaded instead of demanded it. Like it was a personal favour he was asking his Padawan to complete–
“Okay.”
Anakin didn’t need help walking to the back room, but he let Obi-Wan guide his shoulder anyway, because something told him it’s what Obi-Wan needed.
And it definitely didn’t count as a real bed, but maybe Obi-Wan had been right, because it sure looked more inviting than the stiff seat in the cockpit. He stumbled into it and Obi-Wan’s hand didn’t leave his shoulder.
“Are you hungry? Thirsty?” the older Jedi asked and, for the first time in Anakin’s life, he thought maybe his Master looked a little unsure of himself.
“No.”
“Okay,” Obi-Wan nodded quickly to himself. “Okay. Okay.”
“Master?”
Obi-Wan’s head snapped up. “Yeah?”
“You said that three times.”
“Oh,” Obi-Wan breathed and then chuckled awkwardly. “Sorry.” Then, he looked back at Anakin. “Do you need more blankets?”
Anakin grinned, looking down at the mountain of fabric on top of him. “I think I’m set.” But his teeth chattered anyway and Obi-Wan’s frown deepened.
“I don’t have any medicine,” Obi-Wan muttered to himself, his eyes flickering around the room as if he had the ability to speak it into existence. “I could comm Bant and see if she could–
“Obi?” Anakin asked, too tired to be embarrassed by the old nickname that tumbled through. “I’m okay, but would you–would you just stay?”
He felt like a youngling again–like the nine-year-old who had known nothing about this life and had relied completely on his Master. Obi-Wan had been there for him every single time, even in the midst of losing his own Master. It was something Anakin had only recently found the time to process and be grateful for. 
Obi-Wan’s face softened and Anakin felt warmth through their bond. “Of course.”
Anakin moved as far toward the wall as he could and Obi-Wan’s eyebrows lifted of their own accord, like he’d only just realised what Anakin meant by ‘stay.’ In that moment, Anakin’s bravery crumbled–he was so stupid. Too old to ask Obi-Wan to sleep with him. Too grown, too big, too independent–
Obi-Wan climbed into the tiny bed and rested his back against the wall, dropping his hand to rest on Anakin’s head, his fingers absentmindedly moving through the small curls that had formed in the absence of a haircut. 
“Hey, Master?” Anakin said, his voice coming out quiet and croaky. Relieved. At peace. Safe.
“Yes, young one?”
“You’re good at taking care of people.”
The tiny movements in his hair froze for a moment and Anakin wondered if he’d said something wrong. But then–the movements resumed and Anakin didn’t need to see his Master to sense his smile. Obi-Wan’s smiles were always like this. The genuine ones anyway. Blinding and merciless in the way they spread through a room, touching every heart in their path and almost always pulling smiles in response.
Anakin thought he was pretty lucky to get to be on the receiving end so often.
214 notes · View notes
mybiasisexo · 4 years ago
Text
Blood & Bond
Genre: Angst | Fluff | Supernatural!au | Werewolf!au | College!au | OT12 (altho you only get to see Tao....)
Pairing: None....yet....
Length: 16.4k
Warning: OC | Language
Summary: Kai and his little pack of werewolf cubs’ lives get a lot more interesting when a pretty foreign girl with special abilities decides to befriend them. 
Author’s Note: I finished reading Running With Wolves (debatably one of the best werewolf exo aus ever written and maybe even the best werewolf story ever written idk read it if you havent I swear it doesn't matter who your bias is you will fall for kai!!!) and was like ‘I wanna write a werewolf!au’, but this doesnt touch a candle to the genius that is that story which is why I kinda stopped writing it. I want to make it darker, a bit more mature, so here is this! If I ever decide to humor myself and rewrite it, it will be completely different. So, enjoy this, cause, I mean, its pretty good!!! also who else misses ot12???? Just me??? ok....
MASTERLIST
Tumblr media
1. The Witch…Kinda Sorta
“I’m open! I’m open!”
The crunching sound of sneakers against gravel could be heard around the area as a small group of young men ran across the basketball court at a park. It was an intense game, the boys were snarling at one another, not afraid to push and shove to gain the upper hand.
After ten minutes, one of the boys jumped up and with the flick of his wrists, scored the final three points.
“We win,” he grinned after the echoing swish of his victory faded into the trees.
“You cheated,” one of the boys from the other team muttered, wiping the dripping sweat off of his forehead while others around him fell to the floor, breathing hard and exhausted.
“You always say that when you lose,” one of the guys who was on the ground whined, yanking the boy’s ankle, causing him to stumble to the asphalt. They all chuckled around him.
He just sighed.
The young man who had scored the winning points tossed the sore loser a bottle of water, which he took gratefully. “Thanks, Kai.”
“No problem, Chanyeol. Also, I didn’t cheat.”
“Whatever.” He rolled his eyes and chugged half of the bottle.
The six boys sat around in silence, drinking, snacking, and just enjoying the chilling wind dry their damp skin.
“Do you smell that?” One of them asked the others, his big eyes widening.
They all paused, sniffing the air and shaking their heads.
“It smells like a fire.”
A different one shrugged, “it’s probably a forest fire or something, Kyungsoo. Nothing to worry about.”
Kyungsoo shook his head. “No, Tao, it’s close.��� 
He stood up and brushed off his shorts, heading towards the smell that only he could distinguish.
The boys that he had left glanced nervously at each other before standing up as well and following their somewhat peculiar friend.
They trudged around the trees, past the playground and the water fountain, until they were surrounding the restrooms that were on the opposite side of the park.
The cement wall that was around the tiny building was covered in graffiti, and the two doors were slightly ajar.
As they approached the deserted restrooms, one of the taller boys began to cough, “ugh, Kyungsoo, you were right. Someone definitely started a fire.”
“And it’s coming from the back.”
Slowly, the group began to circle the building, and once they were at the back of the structure they paused with shock.
In front of them was a young woman. She was kneeling, her back facing them, and in front of her was a pile of black char.
“Uh….” One of the boys named Jongdae was able to muster. His rumbling voice startled the girl, and she spun around in surprise, nearly falling into the pile of black.
The boys gulped once they saw her face. She was a foreigner, which was easy to tell with her deeply tanned skin and big curly brown hair. She was wearing a pleaded skirt and a black tank top with a green plaid shirt on that was hanging off her exposed shoulders. She also had a gray sweater tied around her waist, torn black stockings and dirty combat boots.
“What are you doing?” Kai asked her with raised eyebrows.
“Uh….” She mimicked Jongdae as she slowly climbed to her feet. Her shock seemed to fade once she was standing straight, and she grinned while shrugging, “nothing?”
“That doesn’t look like nothing,” Jongdae said with narrowed eyes, his arms crossed over his chest.
“It doesn’t smell like nothing either,” Tao added with his nose scrunched with disgust. Sehun, who was right behind him, made a show of waving his hand in front of his nose.
The girl laughed nervously, “Well, it’s nothing that you boys need concern yourself with.”
She began to turn back to her work, but froze once she realized something. Her lips curled knowingly as she returned her gaze to the group of males, placing her fists on her hips, “you all are werewolves.”
That startled the group, and the six boys began talking loudly at once, trying to dismiss her wild accusation.
She sighed, “It’s alright, calm down.” They all stopped in unison and stared at her with awe. “Well, I guess since you all are a part of the super realm… I’ll let you in on my doings.”
“Super…?” Chanyeol’s eyebrows scrunched together with confusion.
“I was casting a spell,” the girl informed the group. “I’m trying to… well, recall some things… I guess you could say. I read a book earlier, and it said that burning a certain type of branch could bring suppressed memories to the forefront. But, as you can see, it didn’t work like it should have.”
Everyone eyed the pathetic pile of burnt ash.
“Anyways,” the girl began, twirling back to the werewolves. “I’m Sloane.”
“And you’re a witch,” Tao inferred.  
Sloane’s eyes narrowed at the tall boy, “I am not a witch!”
Static surrounded the cramped space and a second after the six males were on the hard ground, on top one another, unconscious.
Sloan smirked at her handy work, brushed her hands together and hopped over the bodies lying on the floor, strutting away from the restrooms.
~*~
“Yesterday was weird,” Sehun pouted the following morning. The six friends were huddled on the lawn in front of their university. It was a small and rather prestigious school with only four hundred students. Unlike most universities, the students were required to wear uniforms and a lot of the rules were similar to high school.
“I feel like I dreamt the whole thing,” Tao said, adjusting the strap on his shoulder.
Kai groaned, “I really don’t want to be here.”
“Aw, come on!” Jongdae cheered, ruffling Kai’s silky brown locks, making his hair look messier than it was prior. “School’s fun.”
“You only say that because your super power is sweet talking teachers to give you good grades,” Chanyeol rolled his eyes, but the huge grin on Jongdae’s face stayed planted.
“I like school,” Kyungsoo mumbled, causing the other boys to sigh and head inside.
The six of them were only freshman, yet they already held a reputation. As they walked the halls, others stopped and stared—some with envy, others with lust. They were easily the best looking in the school, it also helped that they had a strange rebellious aura that made girls swoon over them.
“They’re staring,” Kai, who couldn’t handle the fame to save his life, whispered to Jongdae, who loved his fame all too much.
“They always stare, Kai. I’m surprised you aren’t used to it by now. Nothing’s changed since high school.”
“Don’t they have something better to do?” He asked, voice rising with exasperation.
Jongdae shrugged and tapped Kai’s chin. “Enjoy it while it lasts, Kiddo. We only have three more years of this.”
“You’re literally three months older than me!” The younger yelled, his hands curling into fists.
“Blah, blah, blah!” Jongdae replied just as passionately.
“Kyungsoo!” Kai whined, wrapping himself around the smaller boy.
“Jongdae, leave Jongin alone, would you?”
Jongdae gulped as Kyungsoo glared at him and nodded quickly, running towards the front of the group to avoid the dark energy emanating from Kyungsoo’s eyes.
At lunchtime, the six schoolboys trickled into the cafeteria and sat around their usual table in the middle of the room. They ate quietly for the most part, some doing homework, a couple were playing cards and betting their chips, Kai was complaining to Tao how much he hated his math class while Tao slowly ate Kai’s rice.
A loud plop on the end of their table startled them, and once they all whipped around to where the noise came from, they jumped. The witch from the day before, Sloane, was standing at the end of their table, hands on hips and eyes slightly narrowed as she scanned the werewolves.
“So it wasn’t a dream,” Sehun muttered, gawking at the figure hovering over their table.
“Mind if I sit, fellow classmates?” She asked and slid into one of the last remaining two chairs before anyone had time to object. She began scarfing down her rice nearly frantically and the boys sat frozen, staring at her with wide eyes.
“The food here is to die for,” she moaned with her mouth stuffed with food. That seemed to knock some sense into the others, unpausing them, and they all began to eat their food as well—all while keeping an eye on the new girl that was currently sitting right beside Kyungsoo.
He scaled her lean body with his eyes, and couldn’t help but to grin at how she was wearing her uniform. The skirt rolled up, so that it ended slightly above her mid-thigh, her dress shirt half tucked, a few buttons at the top undone, her jacket sleeves pushed up to her elbows. She still wore black stockings, but these ones ended above her knees and her scuffed combat boots hugged her feet comfortably. Her hair was still wild and free and she was covered in jewelry—her neck, fingers, ears and wrists wrapped in gold and black.
The dishevelment of her uniform resembled Kai’s.
“How… How are you here?” Tao finally sputtered, the other guys seemed to all let out a collective breath of relief with the question finally out in the open.
Sloane glanced at all the people at the table and giggled softly, “I enrolled.”
“Are you stalking us?” Sehun asked her rudely, his usually soft features hardening into a glare.
She flat out laughed at that, it ringed mockingly, “of course not! I enrolled about two weeks ago. It’s a coincidence that we bumped into each other yesterday. Either that or fate. Most likely fate though….” Her last few words were muttered, her talking more to herself then the boys, but they heard it regardless and they seemed to tense at the word.
“Is today your first day?” Kyungsoo quietly asked the young witch. She nodded. “Mind if I see your schedule?”
She smiled shyly before digging into her bag until she found the slip of paper she needed. Kyungsoo scanned it, nodding here and there and finally gave it back to her, “we have english together, along with Chanyeol. You and Chanyeol also have biology together. You have history with Jongdae and Sehun and trig with Kai.”
She nodded slowly, digesting what he just said before opening her mouth to ask, “So who is who?”
“Oh, right, I forgot we haven’t introduced ourselves,” Kyungsoo chuckled, scratching the back of his head. One by one, the werewolves introduced themselves to Sloane.
Except Kai.
He just watched the strange girl as she blinked at him expectantly.
Finally Kyungsoo sighed and gestured to the broody male, “that is Kai. Don’t mind him, he doesn’t bite.”
“Depends on the time of day,” Jongdae added, causing them to chuckle.
“It’s nice meeting you all,” Sloane grinned. “It’s been a while since I’ve stumbled across someone from the super realm.”
“The super realm?”
“Yeah, folks with supernatural abilities. Such as werewolves, vampires, and wi—” She seemed to choke on the last word.
“Witches? Just like you are?” Kai finally broke his silence, studying her intently.
Her eyes darkened as they met his, “I’m not a witch…Kai?”
He shrugged and chugged his milk. Their lunch break came to an end and Kyungsoo and Chanyeol lead Sloane to their next class.
~*~
“She can’t hang out with us,” Kai informed his pack. Class had finally ended and the six of them instantly headed up to the rooftop, where they usually went when they had to talk about something serious on school grounds.
“Why not?” Sehun asked his leader, he tilted his head like a curious puppy.
“There is something off about her,” Kai elaborated. “I get strange vibes from her.”
“It’s her power,” Chanyeol shrugged. “She’s very powerful. I’m surprised we didn’t notice it yesterday.”
“There are a lot of things you didn’t notice yesterday,” Kyungsoo muttered with an eye roll, remembering the fire only he could smell.
Kai shook his head, “I don’t think that’s it. I mean, yeah she’s definitely powerful, but there is something else about her that puts me on edge.”
“Is it her sense of fashion?” Tao asked with true concern. “I mean, her uniform was like the female version of yours—”
“No it wasn’t!” Kai snapped, huffing as the others started laughing. He pinched the bridge of his nose, “I’m being serious. She can’t be around us.”
A few of the boys sighed, but had to obey their alpha’s order.
As they walked out of the school, Sloane was leaning against the stairs. Once they were close enough, she went up to fall in step with them.
“So, where are we going? Are we doing some supernatural stuff? Are you going wolf? Or can you only do that when there is a full moon?”
It took everything in Kyungsoo not to answer her questions. He could admit to himself that he had taken a quick liking to the foreign girl. The six boys continued walking, attempting to give her the cold shoulder.
She appeared to not register their attempt as she continued. “Maybe something boring, like homework, huh?” Tao could hear laughter in her voice. “Werewolves doing their homework? Isn’t that comical?”
“Sloane,” Kai began, slowing down so that he was walking beside her. She glanced at him, noticing his dark beautiful features. “Stop following us. We don’t want you to hang out with us.”
She stopped walking, “what?”
She glanced at the rest. They were a few steps in front of her and Kai, half circled and turned towards the two.
“You are not a member of our pack,” Kai continued with a voice cold and sharp as icicles, catching her attention again. “What? You thought you could get an in with us because of what you are? You’re nothing special. You’re just another girl. No. You’re just a weird witch.”
He watched her jaw clench and her thin fingers tighten against the strap of her bag, “I told you already that—”
“All the same,” he smiled politely at her and she wanted to slap it off him at that moment. What a typical pretty boy!
She took a step away from the group, “fine. I won’t interfere with you or your math homework. Good luck trying to get that D up.”
Kai arched an eyebrow as she spun on her heels, and winced as her brown curls slapped him viciously across the face as she stomped away.
“That was harsh,” Chanyeol admitted with a sigh. All the boys were watching Sloane’s form blend into the crowd.
Kai didn’t reply, instead he touched his cheek where her hair hit him, when he pulled his hand away he noticed blood on his fingertips.
~*~
True to her word—and much to Kai’s relief—Sloane left them alone.
For the rest of the week, they didn’t see her in the cafeteria, and in the classes they shared, she sat as far as possible from any one of them. She must not have taken it too badly, because whenever they crossed paths in the hallways she appeared chipper. She appeared to bounce when she walked, as if she had zero cares in the world and it caused a lot of stares. The student population were all extremely curious of the foreign new girl who came out of nowhere and was able to eat lunch with Kai and his group of hot friends—even if for a day.
On Saturday, the six boys lounged around Kai’s house, doing homework, studying, playing videogames, whatever to pass the time. The weekend was their favorite—especially Kai’s—they didn’t have to deal with the stress of being stared at and judged for seven hours of the day.
“Who wants to play another round of ball?” Tao asked suddenly, spinning the dingy basketball that he found resting on the floor on one of his fingers.
“I’m down,” Chanyeol said. His eyes turned to slits as he glared at Kai, “plus, we need a rematch.”
“Why?” Kai scoffed. “You want to get your ass handed to you again?”
“Shut up!” The two boys started wrestling around the living room while the others gathered everything needed for their trip to the park.
Once there, they spared no time splitting into teams and beginning their vigorous round of basketball. On one team was Kai, Sehun, and Kyungsoo while Jongdae, Chanyeol, and Tao played against them.
They were tied; Kai had the ball and was about to score the winning point when a strong wind blew the ball out of his grip. They all watched as it rolled off the court and into the semi muddy grass.
“What the—?”
Strange growling noises could be heard from the trees surrounding the park. The six werewolves huddled together, listening intently, trying to figure out what was going on.
Slowly, they made their way towards the trees. Hairs sticking up like the fur on a frightened cat, eyes shining colors that were not the usual brown, fingers curling into claws, they anticipated an attack.
They were not disappointed.
Something flew from out the shadows, crashing roughly into Kyungsoo, dragging him down to the ground. It appeared human, but had bluish-gray flesh with long limbs, fingers, and fangs. It was literally skin and bones and the noise that came out of its mouth when Kyungsoo lashed at it with his claws was chillingly inhuman.
Kyungsoo pushed the corpse off of himself and sat up with wide eyes glowing ice blue, “What the fuck was that?!”
He wasn’t able to get an answer. More of the bizarre looking creatures sprang from out of the shadows, all running towards the six werewolves. The boys did not hesitate to attack back; one by one they all fought against the monsters, but were outnumbered. Tao yelped in pain as one of the creatures slashed the side of his stomach, Sehun stumbled and landed hard on the ground, a crunching noise following suit. Jongdae was thrown across the field and hit a tree painfully, knocking him unconscious.
The werewolves were losing and Kai, the alpha, could feel it. He scanned the field, watching his pack mates battle the creepy beasts. There seemed to be even more coming out of the forest, Kai had to think quickly.
While he was preoccupied with his thoughts, one of the creatures saw its chance for a surprise attack and sprinted towards him, claws and fangs at the ready. Kai sensed its approach at the nick of time, but was too close to the monster to move. Something bumped into him from behind, and he landed hard on the grass. The creature twirled in confusion and froze when it saw whatever it was that knocked Kai over. Kai also glanced up and was stunned to see Sloane hovered over him eyeing the thing that would have killed him a second ago.
She pulled out something shiny from her belt. Kai noticed that it was a dagger with weird swirls engraved in the metal.
“Restitui quondam tibi,” she muttered with the knife over her head. She then dived the knife deep into the soil until only the hilt could be seen.
Bloodcurdling screams were soon heard, so deafeningly loud, Kai winced and covered his sensitive ears with his hands. He watched in confusion and shock as the creatures frantically ran away from the park, vanishing into the trees. The air seemed to still with the newfound silence.
Sloane leaned back on her heels, letting go of the knife that was still pinned to the ground with a relieved sigh. Kai and a few of the others who weren’t in critical condition stumbled onto their feet, glancing around them in awe.
“How did you do that?” Kai asked Sloane.
She let out a breathy laugh and shrugged tiredly, “looks like I can hang out with you after all.”
~*~
“Your nose is bleeding,” Kyungsoo stated, pointing at Sloane’s face. Her eyes widened as she dipped her finger in the warm liquid sliding down her cupid’s bow. With a soft chuckle, Kyungsoo slid her a tissue, which she took gratefully, placing it hesitantly against her face.
Tao, Sehun, and Jongdae were lying on the couches, all three of them unconscious from the pain. Tao’s side seemed to be ripped into shreds, blood running steadily onto the wooden floorboards. Sehun’s arm was broken at both the elbow and the middle of his forearm, while Jongdae’s head was bleeding and a few of his ribs were broken.
“What are we going to do? They’re not healing themselves!” Chanyeol asked desperately, his deep voice vibrating off the walls of the silent room. His arms were crossed against his chest and his eyebrows tried to unite at the center of his forehead.
Slowly and somewhat uneasily, Sloane stood up, “I can help them.”
“But you’re exhausted,” Kyungsoo said, standing up with her to make sure she didn’t fall.
She shook her head, “I can do it.”
She approached Tao first, since his condition appeared to be the worst, “Kyungsoo, can you sit him up for me, please?”
He silently did as he was told, and Tao groaned a bit, but his eyes remained closed. Sloane sat beside him and rested her forehead on his while she wrapped her arms around him, making sure one of her hands was firmly pressed against his wound. She started muttering under her breath and the three boys who were conscious to witness the ordeal stared in shock and wonder as his side began to glow a silver white. Sloane’s muttering became more urgent and she finally pulled away. She gently laid Tao back onto the couch and rubbed her fingers against his ribs that were now hidden by his unblemished flesh. Kai blinked and kneeled down beside Tao, staring at the side of his stomach that was, just a few seconds ago, torn apart with blood gushing out of it. It now was back together, as if it had not been touched at all. Kai ran his fingers across the boy’s skin and Tao began moving, coming too.
Sloane snatched Kai’s wrist and he lifted his eyes to meet hers with a threatening growl. The girl was unfazed, “let him rest.”
Kai yanked his wrist out of her grasp and Sloane walked away as if the encounter never happened, walking over to Jongdae. Kyungsoo again lifted the boy up so that Sloane could press her forehead against his, but this time, she wrapped one arm around his head and the other around his waist. She once again muttered some words, and Jongdae started whimpering silently.
“I know, honey, I know.” She broke her chanting to say and sighed, pulling him closer towards her. After a few minutes, she laid him back down. His breathing was back to normal and his eyes moved against his eyelids.
Chanyeol quickly went to Jongdae’s side, eyes full of wonder as he checked to see that his wounds were healed.
Sloane kneeled beside Sehun’s sleeping form and tilted his head toward her, placing her’s against his. She rubbed his arm as she started her chanting, and quickly finished with him. When she removed her head from his, his eyes fluttered open and he tiredly stared at her. His eyes saying everything his mouth couldn’t. His gaze remained on her as she stumbled to her feet and swayed a bit, his other hand rubbing his once broken arm like she was doing prior.
“Whoa,” Kyungsoo said as he caught Sloane’s now unconscious body.
“Let her sleep here,” Tao’s groggy voice was heard, and they turned to see him lazily blinking up at Kyungsoo, tapping the small space beside him on the couch. Kyungsoo glanced at Kai for approval and the alpha shrugged.
They both started chuckling at the image of Tao’s tall frame clinging to the witch’s body like a koala to a tree.
~*~
When Sloane’s eyes finally opened, she was welcomed with darkness. Something was pressed against her, pinning her down to the soft surface she laid on. She tried to move and froze when she heard a grunt in her ear and a tightening around her body.
A light came on and she blinked, not used to the brightness. She noticed Kai sitting on an armchair; he had turned on the lamp on top of the table beside him. He was gazing sternly at her with gold glowing eyes.
She turned away with a gulp and scanned the room. She was still in his living room, lying on a couch with Tao, who had wrapped himself around her, snuggling close. Jongdae was still resting on a couch, but Sehun and the other two boys weren’t present.
“What time is it?” Sloane asked the brooding werewolf, her voice rough from sleep.
“Eight thirty.”
She had slept for four hours. Sloane tried to sit up again, but Tao’s hold on her was unrelenting, she somehow was yanked closer to the boy, his nose digging into the crook of her neck. She sighed with frustration.
Kai chuckled at her despair, “he’s a cuddler.”
“I’ve gathered.” The two were quiet for a minute. “Are they alright?”
Kai nodded. “Yeah.” The humor left his voice. “You saved us.”
She could hear the question in his statement, and knew he would ask, but her stomach interrupted him with a loud growl.
He grunted, “Hungry?”
She rolled her eyes, “using so much of my power is draining. I need to regain my energy.”
She heard him shuffle around until he was hovering over her with an outstretched hand. His eyes were back to a deep chocolate brown, although she could still see the disdain for her in them, “Kyungsoo’s in the kitchen cooking. Let’s go.”
It was a battle trying to unknot Sloane from Tao, but with a few yanks, she was free and she gratefully smiled at Kai, it quickly turned into a scowl as he dropped her hand as if it burnt him and headed towards the kitchen without checking to see if she was following.
The first thing Sloane noticed once she entered the kitchen was Kyungsoo. He was standing in front of the stove, wearing a cute pale pink apron, which contrasted with his black clothing, singing softly to himself as he stirred around whatever he was making. Chanyeol and Sehun were seated at the island, Chanyeol messing with his phone while Sehun rolled an orange around the granite tabletop, bored and hungry as hell.
They all turned towards Kai and Sloane once they entered. Kyungsoo smiled at them and Sehun nearly fell off his stool as he tried to reach the witch.
When he was in front of her, he just stood there, staring at her intently. She returned his gaze, although a bit self-consciously—for he was just a few centimeters away—and they remained in that position until someone else came stumbling into the kitchen. Everyone turned again to see a groggy disheveled Tao leaning against the wall, “you left me!”
~*~
Everyone gathered around Kai’s dining table as Kyungsoo and Chanyeol set it, placing down the huge feast around the table. Kai woke Jongdae up, and he joined the rest of them, just as ravenous as the others.
Sloane learned something then, and it was that werewolves could eat, and could eat a lot. Kyungsoo had made enough food for about twelve people, and the werewolves scarfed down every bit on their plates as though it were their last meal. There was not a bone left once everyone was satisfied. Chanyeol burped obnoxiously as he leaned back on his chair, rubbing his protruding belly.
“Are you full, Sloane?” Sehun, who was sitting beside her, asked. She nodded and stood up, helping gather up all the dishes and setting up the sinks to wash them.
“You don’t have to do that,” Kai said, coming up beside her as she poured the dish soap into the water.
“It’s alright. I’d feel bad if I didn’t do anything.”
Kai sighed, Sloane felt he wanted to say something, but he refrained and she didn’t push him. The two washed in silence. A few of the boys had left to get ice cream and the other two that were left were laying around on the couch, watching television. Sloane could hear Chanyeol guffaw from time to time and it made her smile.
Once they finished the dishes, they joined the others in the living room. They were all gathered around, a pint per person, and now that they were settled, Kai turned the television off and they all turned to the stranger in the room.
She looked up at them wearily, “yes?”
“We have some questions,” Kai began. She slowly placed her ice cream onto the table and sighed, folding her hands over her knees. “What were those things?”
Her eyes widened in shock, “you mean, you don’t know?”
The boys all shook their head.
“They were—I can’t believe you don’t know—they were vampires.”
“What?!” The boys asked.
“We’ve seen a few vampires before,” Sehun started. “But none that looked like that.”
“There are three different types of vampires, and even calling them vampires is being generous. They are a type of immortal, the ones that crave blood. You have the Ancients, whose blood still runs in their veins because they were turned when they were still alive. Those are the stereotypical vampires that everyone knows. They appear human and drink blood and the like. The second type are the Medietas, they were turned at the brink of death, they are less human then ancients, but still can pass for human. They always have pale skin and dilated eyes; their fangs can’t be hidden….
“Then you have the last kind of vampire, the Mortuum, who were turned after death. As you saw, they are monsters. They don’t have any cognitive thinking, only hunger for blood.”
“Why did they attack us? Why were they here?” Jongdae asked.
“You don’t know much, do you?” Sloane asked, sparing them a judgmental glance. “Werewolves and vampires are mortal enemies, and this just so happens to be your territory. I highly doubt you all know, but this town is a supernatural goldmine! The power that flows through here is strong enough to pull many of us here—myself included. Those vampires were drawn here because of that energy, but they happened to run into you guys, and their instincts kicked in, so they attacked.”
“Why couldn’t we heal ourselves?” Sehun asked quietly, rubbing his once broken arm.
Sloane swallowed thickly, “That’s the thing about being mortal enemies. It’s easy to destroy the other. Vampires have the ability to disable your fast healing as well as your other wolf abilities, as do you to them.”
“How do you know all of this?” Kai muttered, somewhat frustrated by his lack of knowledge.
She shrugged, “I read. A lot.”
“What did you do back there? You spoke that weird language…”
“Latin, the language of the dead.”
“You mean the dead language.” Kyungsoo corrected.
She shook her head, “no, I meant what I said. Latin is the language of the dead. What I did back there was cast a vanquishing spell. It pretty much banned that coven from returning. But, like most spells, there’s a catch. The spell only works for that coven alone—meaning other covens may enter without a hitch—and it only lasts for a certain amount of time, ten years to be exact. After that, they can return and cause all the havoc they want.”
The boys were silent for a while, digesting everything Sloane had told them. Finally Tao spoke up, “….Coven…?”
Sloane groaned and fell back on her chair, “why don’t you guys know this stuff? You’re werewolves!”
“We’re young,” Jongdae defended. “And also, none of us like to read.”
She shook her head and laughed with disbelief, “how you’ve survived this long is a mystery.”
“We got guts,” Chanyeol grinned.
“And lack of brains,” she mumbled, but they all heard her.
She rose to her feet, “I should probably go….”
“Where are you staying? One of us can take you,” Kyungsoo applied.
“I, uh….” She shuffled her feet.
“You don’t have a place to stay, do you?” Chanyeol asked. The pack glanced at her.
“I’ve been staying at different hotels, using spells to trick them into thinking I paid, or forgetting I was even there. I don’t have any money on me.”
“So, you’re homeless?”
She shrugged, staring at her feet.
“You can stay here,” Kyungsoo offered.
“What?” Sloane and Kai asked at the same time.
Kyungsoo shrugged at his leader, “Kai lives here all alone, and he has two guest rooms. You’re going to school with us now, and it would be nice to have you around, being that you know a lot more about this stuff than us…. We have a bit to learn from each other.”
“I don’t want her living here,” Kai spat through clenched teeth. This place was his sanctuary; he didn’t want some strange girl with magical powers who he still didn’t trust to ruin that for him.
“Come on, Jongin, don’t be stubborn.”
“Don’t call me that in front of her. She’s not staying here and that’s final!” Kyungsoo suddenly pulled Kai into a headlock and dragged him away from the living room.
“We need a moment,” he informed Sloane as they disappeared down the hall, into another room. It was dead silent as they waited for the duo to return, Sehun and Tao’s grins never left their face while Chanyeol and Jongdae chuckled every once in a while.
Seven minutes later, the two reemerged. Kai huffing and pouting while Kyungsoo’s lips stretched into a heart shaped grin.
He nudged Kai forward, and with an eye roll, the leader trudged to the girl with his hands in his pockets and muttered, “you can stay here.”
“What was that?” Jongdae asked dramatically, his smile stretched evilly.
Kai rolled his eyes again and raised his voice, “you can stay here…Sloane.”
“Thank you,” she said but the other boys’ guffawing quickly swallowed it up.
He cleared his throat and scratched the back of his neck, “Whatever.”
His pack left his place soon after that. As soon as Kai and Sloane were alone, he cornered her and sat her down.
“I still don’t think you being around us is a good idea,” he began. Sloane’s eyes were wide as she took in his words. “I don’t trust you. I know you are a witch, despite what you want us to believe, and I’m keeping a close eye on you.”
He sighed, “That being said, you did save my pack’s lives today, and that is something I’m indebted to. So, I promise to let you stay here, as a form of payment for what you did today, alright?”
Sloane nodded with understanding, “I promise, in return, Kai, that I’ll prove to you that I am no threat. As Kyungsoo said earlier, we have a bit to learn from one another.”
“That we do, Sloane. That we do. Let me show you your room.”
2. House Rules & Lone Wolves
“She carries this ancient looking suitcase and it is literally the only thing she owns. It has her clothes in it, and this book that looks just as old as the suitcase, and that is it,” Kai informed his pack mates as they were all walking up to the cafeteria.
It was a Monday, their first day back since Sloane saved them from the vampires, and Kai was having a rough time adjusting to the whole living-with-a-witch-that-may-not-actually-be-a-witch situation Kyungsoo unceremoniously thrust him into.
“Until then, I mean, she’s alright. She’s quiet, stayed in her room for most of the day, and only came out to eat or use the bathroom. We’re going shopping later tonight so she can buy a toothbrush and whatnot.” Kai shook his head in disbelief, “I can’t believe I have a roommate.”
“A really pretty magical roommate at that,” Chanyeol added with a nod.
“You think she’s pretty?” Kai asked, sparing the taller boy a judgmental glance.
“Well, yeah? She’s very pretty,” Chanyeol shrugged.
“That means a lot coming from Chanyeol,” Sehun snorted, nudging his fellow playboy friend.
“If she gives you any problems,” Kyungsoo said, as they all sat around their table. “You can always kick her out.”
Kai sighed, “You’re right, I just… what will my aunt think?”
“What will your cousin think?” Tao asked. “Once he finds out you have a good looking girl living with you….”
Kai’s eyes widened with horror, “he shall never find out.”
“Not to mention,” Jongdae began with a sharp curve to his lips. “What your little buddy downstairs will think about this situation.”
“Jongdae! I’ll have your head!” Kai pounced on top of the table, reaching for his evil friend’s neck, when the center of his problems finally joined them.
“What did I miss?” Sloane asked Chanyeol under her breath as she slid into the seat beside him.
The tall boy shrugged, chuckling all the while, “Kai’s having some issues and Jongdae is really bad at giving advice.”
The girl nodded with wide eyes, placing a spoon filled with soup into her mouth thoughtfully.
After Kai was satisfied with the purplish hue Jongdae’s face took from the lack of oxygen, he settled back down and Tao rubbed his friend’s back as he coughed a lung out.
Once everyone was settled, Kyungsoo began talking, “the full moon is this Saturday.”
All the boys seemed to grow tense once the words were uttered.
Sloane, on the other hand, gasped, “Does this mean you’re finally going to go all wolf?!”
She began squealing.
“Why are you so excited to see us as wolves?” Kai asked, baffled.
Her jaw dropped, staring at him in disbelief, “why wouldn’t I?! It’s not every day you run into werewolves! I can’t wait to see your fur. How big do you guys get? Do you still have your human mind? Is the shift painful?”
“Whoa whoa!” Sehun said chuckling. “One question at a time.”
“Um,” Kyungsoo began thoughtfully. “Pretty big, yes, and yes.”
“But,” Kai drawled out, sending a warning with his eyes to his pack mates before meeting Sloane’s. “You are not going to be able to see our fur. You’re going to stay in the house for the entire night.”
Sloane’s face fell, “What?”
“It’s dangerous for you to be out with us in our wolf forms. Yeah, we do keep our humanity, but the full moon pulls us towards our wolves, those instincts are quicker. You can get hurt if you are not careful.”
Sloane’s shoulders fell, “but… I really wanted to see your wolf forms. I bet you guys are beautiful.”
“We can just tell you,” Jongdae shrugged. “And we can always half shift, you know? Our eyes change colors and our claws and fangs come out. But during the full moon is when we shift completely and it’s out of our control, and aw you think we’re beautiful?”
“Let’s just show her!” Sehun yelled excitedly. Tao gasped loudly and nodded in agreement.
“No,” Kai said immediately. He used his alpha voice, so the others had no choice but to listen. That didn’t stop Tao and Sehun from whining.
“You’re no fun,” Sloane pouted, twirling her spoon in her food.
Kai just shrugged, “being the alpha means keeping a level head.”
“And which head exactly is it that must be level, huh, Kai?” Jongdae questioned with a wicked grin.
“Have you not learned your lesson?!” Kai barked, hopping across the table to choke Jongdae out again.
Kyungsoo sighed, while the others started making bets over if Jongdae would pass out or not, and Sloane lifted her hand from her spoon, even though it remained swirling around her soup.
~*~
“There are rules to my house that we haven’t discussed yet,” Kai informed Sloane as he pushed a cart through E-Mart. She walked beside him, well around him, running from one side of an aisle to the other, tossing things into the cart.
“Like what?” She asked as she studied the different types of deodorant.
“Like…” Kai began, thinking of something. “You can’t invite anybody over without my permission.”
“Well that’s fine. I only know you guys.” She finally settled on a deodorant and continued towards the hair products.
“Any food that’s in the fridge will be for the both of us, I don’t expect you to get a job or pay rent or anything, but if you could hold your keep, you know, cleaning after yourself, cooking dinner, washing dishes—”
“Making sure my hair doesn’t clog the drain. I get it,” she placed watermelon scented shampoo and conditioner in the overflowing cart and continued on.
“Respect my things and my personal space and I think we’ll get along just fine.”
She twirled around to shoot him a quick salute and returned back to leading the way towards the toy aisle.
“Why are we here?” Kai asked skeptically.
Sloane laughed and stopped in front of the board and card games, “We should have game nights.”
“I don’t think that’s a good idea.”
“I think it is. Come on, Kai, live a little.”
Kai rolled his eyes, but helped Sloane decide on a few games they could play.
After they picked them, they headed towards check out.
“How can you pay for all this?” Sloane asked, munching on a Slim Jim that had been rung already.
“My parents had a lot of money,” Kai stated, sliding his black card to pay for their items.
“I couldn’t help but notice the ‘had’ in that sentence,” Sloane pointed out.
Kai shrugged again, feigning nonchalant. He didn’t say anything as they headed to his car.
Once on the road, Sloane played with the radio for a minute until she found a song she liked. She started shaking her curls and Kai pressed his lips together to hide a rare amused grin. Once the song was over, she turned the volume down, “You are one of the younger members of the pack, right?”
“Yup. Sehun’s the only one younger than me.”
“Then how come you are the alpha?”
He winced, “I’m the strongest.” He left it at that.
“But…” She let her sentence carry; knowing that Kai didn’t want to talk about this either. “Never mind. Sorry I asked.”
Kai blinked at her in surprise, and for some odd reason felt guilty, “its fine. I’ll tell you…someday.”
She nodded at him, “I’d like that.”
Kai pulled into his driveway, and the two dragged their bags into the house.
“Thank you again for taking me in. It means so much to me, I don’t think you understand.”
Kai scratched the back of his neck, “You saved my life, this is the least I can do. Just know that I am waiting patiently for you to fuck up so I can kick you out.”
“And ever so charming,” Sloane muttered. She perked up instantly. “I’ll make dinner!”
“I have another question,” Sloane said, once she started cooking. Kai, who was still putting things away, groaned and Sloane took that as permission.
“Why won’t you let me be around you guys once you change?”
Kai clenched his jaw, “I told you, it’s dangerous.”
“I’m not a mere mortal, Kai. I’m sure I could handle it. I can help.”
“There’s no need for help, Sloane. We change, we venture the woods, and then we turn back into humans at dawn. He meet here, eat, shower, and then they all go home. That’s how we’ve always done it, that’s how it will go on Saturday.”
“But, maybe I can fold your clothes for you, or cast a spell to make the shift easier to handle, or something?”
Kai shook his head, “We can handle it. We’ve been shifting together for a few years now. Just stay here and wait for us to return, alright?”
Sloane sighed, “Fine.”
Kai let out a relieved breath. He didn’t want to tell her how they hunted and killed innocent animals. How they howled at the moon for hours. How he used the pain of the shift as a reminder of the monster that he was, of the burden his family and fellow pack members had to carry. She didn’t need to know any of that.  
~*~
The following day, after school had ended, Sloane found herself at the nearest public library. She had decided that she would try to help Kai and his pack as much as possible without being a burden or upsetting the alpha, so she spent about an hour and a half searching for the right books about plants and glancing around at books about witchcraft—coming up empty on the latter.
Satisfied with her borrowed books, she bounced out of the building with a warm smile on her face. The sun was shining despite the chilly autumn breeze, and she could tell that things were finally looking up for her.
Those thoughts turned sour as her body collided with one in front of her. Her newly acquired books tumbling towards the asphalt, but before she could finish her blink, the person she bumped had them stacked neatly in his hands. They never even touched the ground.
Her eyes widened as she took in the stack before lifting them up to see a boy around her age, a stunningly bright smile on his just as attractive face, “here you go, miss.”
“Thank you,” she stuttered, collecting them from his grasp as he bowed and proceeded on his way before she could yell out an apology. She followed him with her eyes; he seemed in a rush, almost running as he crossed the street.
“Weird,” she pouted. His energy was off, and she couldn’t figure out why.
“What’s weird?” A deep voice asked from behind her and she jumped out her skin as Kyungsoo seemed to appear out of thin air.
“I…” She spun back to where she last saw the boy but he was already long gone. “There was a guy….”
Kyungsoo just arched an eyebrow up at her, as she slowly came back to her senses. “How did you find me?”
He shrugged, a smug smile on his face, “I’m getting really familiar with your scent. Also Kai sent me to look for you, he was getting worried.”
She scoffed, “Kai? Worried about me? I’m sure.”
“He worries about anyone he feels he has to protect.” The two fell into step, heading towards Kyungsoo’s car that was parked on the corner of the street.
“He feels like he has to protect me? I’m a magical being,” Sloane almost scoffed. The two settled into their seats, and Kyungsoo took off towards Kai’s house.
“But you’re living under his roof. That makes you his responsibility in his eyes.” He could sense her disbelief. “It’s the alpha in him.”
She nodded understandably at that, “I never got to thank you.”
“For what?”
“For making him take me in. If it weren’t for you, I’d probably still be mooching off hotel workers. I hated doing that.”
Kyungsoo smiled at her, “all in a days work. You’re the first wit—uh… magical being we’ve ever ran into. At least, one around our age, who didn’t want our heads on a platter.”
Sloane smirked at Kyungsoo stuttering over her title. “So you have dealt with witches before?”
Kyungsoo nodded, “yup. Ones passing though who had a dislike for us pups.”
Sloane cracked a grin at that, “you’re funny, Kyungsoo.”
He blinked owlishly at her, “that’s a first.”
She burst out laughing at his reply and shook her head with a sigh, “you’re also very refreshing. I appreciate that.”
“You seem to appreciate a lot of things.”
“I’ve had a past that allows me to do as such.”
Kyungsoo sensed the bitterness she tried to suppress and it piqued his interest. He knew better than to press her on it though, deciding instead to change the subject quickly, “what you got there?” He pointed at the books in her hands.
“Some books about plants. You know plants have a ton of magical attributes? Certain plants give us certain powers or take some away.”
Kyungsoo nodded, “like Wolfsbane.”
“Yes. Which, please remind me, I must read up on. Now that I’m living and hanging out with a bunch of wolves, I need to know as much as possible about you all.”
“Do magical beings like you have plants that are your kryptonite?”
“I’m pretty sure. I haven’t looked into it, but I know there must be.”
“You’ve really made me curious about all this supernatural stuff. We haven’t really worried about these things, I guess being young and powerful makes you really ignorant to certain things at times.”
They finally reached Sloane’s new home, and Kyungsoo held the door open for her as they entered the loft.
“Yeah, we both have quite a bit to learn, huh?”
“It seems so.”
“Sloane!” Tao squealed once she was in his vision. He hopped off the couch and leaped on her, causing the books she was holding to fall again. Kyungsoo quickly plucked them from the air, gathering them into a pile in his hands.
“Wolf reflexes,” he smirked once he noticed Sloane’s shocked expression.
“Is that so?” she sputtered.
“Sloane! Kai told us you bought games! Let’s play some!” Tao, who was still wrapped around the girl said, dragging her over towards the bookcase where the games she and Kai had bought the day before had been placed.
Something Sloane had noticed was the way Tao, Sehun, and Jongdae treated her. Ever since she healed them, they had seemed to hover around her, always needy. She wondered if her power had anything to do with that.
They decided on Apples to Apples, and the rest of the gang joined them in the living room. Chanyeol and Jongdae were both really good at playing, although Jongdae tried to make his answers as inappropriate as possible. They snacked and joked and relaxed for a few hours. Sehun and Tao had Sloane sandwiched between them and Jongdae constantly asked her if she needed anything. Kai was suspicious, but his thoughts on the matter speculated about the same as Sloane’s.
“Those three seem to be smitten with you,” Kai mentioned when he was able to corner Sloane in the kitchen.
She nodded, digging in the pantry for more snacks.
“I couldn’t help but wonder if your power had anything to do with that.”
Sloane stiffened at his tone and spun around, facing the wolf, “are you accusing me of something?”
Kai smirked and shrugged, “you didn’t cast a spell on them to make them act like that, did you?”
“Of course not! Why would I?”
“Because if some of my pack members love you, it would be easier for me to accept you.”
“That’s ridiculous, Kai. I think when I healed them it made a slight bond. They’ll get over it in a couple days. I already told you I’m not evil.” She walked towards him so that she could clearly look into his eyes and so that he could hear her heartbeat better. “I’m not out to get you and your pack. So you can relax.”
Kai blinked at her, noticing her heartbeat remain steady. He clenched his jaw and snatched the chocolate cupcakes from Sloane’s grasp. Spinning on his heels, he returned to the living room where the others were waiting for them to return.
Sloane sunk into a stool near her, holding her head in her hands, feeling slightly exhausted from dealing with Kai’s attitude and distrust.
She was going to win him over somehow.
“You alright?” Sloane lifted her head to see Jongdae watching her anxiously.
“Yeah. Fine,” she tried to smile, but it wouldn’t stay on for long.
“Don’t mind Kai,” Jongdae advised, walking over to the girl with his hands in his pockets and a warm smile on his face. “He’s all bark.”
She laughed at that, “He doesn’t seem to trust very easily.”
Jongdae shook his head at that, “nope. It took him ages to warm up to me, actually.”
“Really?”
Jongdae’s grin stretched mischievously, “I appeared out of nowhere, kind of like you did. He had no idea what to do with me, and I got on his nerves. It just takes him some time.” He worked up the courage to place his hand on Sloane’s back, rubbing it reassuringly. “Will you please come join us? I have to whoop your asses at Apples to Apples again.”
Sloane rolled her eyes and pushed him away, following him out into the living room.
~*~
“Sloane! Sit next to me!” Sehun called as soon as Sloane stepped into their shared history class. She smiled and took a step, but as soon as she did, Jongdae ran into the room, wrapped his arm around her waist and dragged her away to sit next to him. Sehun stared in disbelief before he whined and began sulking, and a few girls that were sitting behind him started quietly squealing to themselves.
Jongdae began laughing hysterically and Sloane started questioning whether coming here was a good idea after all.
“Mr. Kim!” Their history teacher, Professor Park, barked once she entered the room. “Control yourself or I’m kicking you out… again!”
Jongdae waved his hand dismissively, but tried to contain his chuckles.
Their teacher began lecture and Jongdae leaned over to Sloane, “tomorrow’s Saturday.”
Sloane nodded her head; taking notes quickly before turning to Jongdae, “are you scared?”
He scoffed, “are you kidding? This is a part of who I am. I’ve been doing this for years now, it’s routine.”
“So why are you reminding me of it?”
“Because I can practically smell the tension on you. You’re not planning on going against Kai’s order, are you?”
Sloane blinked rapidly at her fellow classmate and shook her head vehemently, “no, no, that’s not it.”
“Well, what is it then?”
“I…”
“Sloane…”
She sighed, but before she could tell him what was going on in her head, Professor Park called on her. She answered her question correctly—annoying her teacher in the process—and returned back to her conversation, “I, uh, had a dream last night.”
Jongdae nodded slowly, “that usually happens when people sleep.”
“Jongdae!” Sloane grinned. “I’m being serious. I had a dream that… well, I can’t really remember what happened, but I remember my emotions, the urgency, the full moon, and fur… lots of it. Something is going to happen tomorrow, something out of the ordinary.”
“Are you psychic?”
“No, but I am incredibly intuitive. Also, I broke a vase yesterday!”
“What does that have to do with anything,” Jongdae questioned, truly concerned for the girl’s sanity.
Sloane grew distracted as the boy in front of her began answering a question. Jongdae watched as her eyebrows scrunched together and her eyes widened in realization, her eyes never leaving his neck.
“Earth to Sloane? You okay?” Jongdae waved his hand in front of her, causing her to come back to reality. “Did you just have a vision?”
“I… did I zone out?” Sloane seemed genuinely confused.
Jongdae pursed his lips. “You were staring at that kid as if he had a bug on his back.” Sloane tried to recall what she was thinking about, but came up empty.
“Great answer as always. Sehun, why don’t you elaborate on what Mr. Zhang was saying?” Professor Park said, staring at Sehun expectantly.
“Uh… I believe he covered it all, Professor?”
Sloane face palmed and Jongdae began his manic laughter again, causing both him and Sehun to get thrown out of class.
Sloane and Jongdae’s conversation was forgotten for the rest of the class.
~*~
“I made dinner!” Sloane’s voice was heard as soon as the door swung open. Six exhausted young werewolves stumbled into the kitchen with relief as the waft of stew overwhelmed their senses. The table was covered in plates and bowls and beside it stood Sloane with a nervous grin on her face.
“Sloane! You shouldn’t have!” Jongdae cried while Tao pulled her into a tight hug.
“You’re a life saver!” Chanyeol praised, quickly yanking a chair back to plop onto it. “Kai was promising us he’d cook and I really wasn’t in the mood for burnt kimchi fried rice.”
“Hey!” Kai barked, eyes slits with the promise of death as he glowered at Chanyeol.
“What? it’s true!” Chanyeol stuck his tongue out at his alpha.
“What did you make?” Sehun inquired, glancing around the crowded table. Kyungsoo smiled appreciatively at the girl before sitting down as well.
“Well, I cooked a stew with astragalus roots in it, some beef, a salad, and warm agrimony tea.”
Once everyone was settled, they all began eating, the moans of pleasure didn’t go unnoticed to Sloane, and she bit back a smile, pleased that her cooking skills were still up to par.
“This is, without a doubt, the best stew I’ve ever had!” Tao squealed.
“Sorry, Kyungsoo,” Kai grinned at the smaller boy, who just rolled his eyes and took a sip of his tea.
“His stew is still better than your kimchi fried rice,” Jongdae muttered and yelped as Kai kicked him underneath the table.
“What did you say was in the stew and tea?” Kai asked Sloane soon after, acting as if he had not just given Jongdae’s shin a nice purple bruise.
Sloane slurped some broth before answering his question, “astragalus roots and agrimony.”
“Are those the plants that you found in your books?” Kyungsoo asked.
She nodded, impressed that he remembered. “Yeah, astragalus helps increase energy, both the body and mind. It will help you with fatigue and unclear decisions. While agrimony helps keep away negative energy and spirits as well as keeping a level head.”
Kai’s chewing slowed as Sloane continued talking. He blinked at her, and she must have felt his gaze, because she looked up at him.
“Is this your way of helping us?” He questioned. She nodded and quickly broke eye contact, awaiting a scolding.
“Thank you, Sloane,” his voice was strained, but Sloane could hear his sincerity. “I should have known you would find a loophole.”
“Aw! Our Sloane is so smart!” Tao gushed with a full mouth. He ruffled the girl’s hair.
“Our…Our Sloane?” She choked. Tao began laughing, murmuring a ‘how cute’.
“Are you still anxious, Sloane?” Jongdae asked soon after.
She glared at him and Kyungsoo cocked an eyebrow, “why were you anxious?”
“I…” Jongdae began his manic laughter and Sloane threw a carrot at him. It shut him up immediately and he pouted, feeling betrayed that Sloane would use violence against him. “It’s nothing really. I promised that I wouldn’t get involved…”
“But?” Chanyeol pushed.
“But… be on guard tomorrow. I feel something will happen, something different.”
“Good different or bad different?” Sehun asked.
She shrugged, “that’s up for you to decide.”
“She also broke a vase,” Jongdae added.
“Jongdae!” Sloane shook her head at him, and his lips seemed to glue together. His eyes widened and he pushed away from the table, causing him and his chair to stumble backwards.
“Now you get why I’m always beating him up, “ Kai sighed as the table burst into laughter.
Sloane just scratched her head and drank her tea, “I really did break a vase though, is there any way I can get you to lend me six dollars?”
“Mmm!” Jongdae yelled from the floor where he was practically convulsing, pulling at the pink flesh of his lips in an attempt to rip them apart.
“Shut up!” Kai ordered.
“It’s your fault you’re in this situation!”
“You really would try to act that way towards a witch and not expect her to retaliate?”
“Hey! I’m not a witch! You want your lips merged too?!”
“No! I’m trying to defend you!”
Outside the moon shown bright, nearly full with the promise of change.
~*~
“I’m curious,” Jongdae murmured sleepily the next day. “Why are we watching a movie about a werewolf hunter?”
“Van Helsing also killed vampires,” Sloane informed, running her fingers through Tao’s brown hair where his head sat comfortably on her lap. He began purring like a kitten.
“I still don’t get why we are watching it, regardless of what he murdered,” Sehun scrunched his nose at a particularly violent scene.
Kyungsoo sighed, “it’s an attempt at distraction. But… it really isn’t working very well.”
“Where’s Kai?” Chanyeol asked.
“He couldn’t stomach the plot,” Kyungsoo shrugged.
“He’s not the only one,” Jongdae muttered.
“Will you guys just relax?” Sloane asked. “You’re transforming in less then twenty-four hours. Eat, rest, and enjoy a cool action flick with both a hot leading and supporting role and horribly depicted werewolves.”
“The werewolves are a bit much,” Kyungsoo relented with a soft chuckle.
“I wish I was that muscular when I shifted,” Tao yawned.
“Those vampires don’t seem that far off though…” Chanyeol mentioned, causing a chilling silence to take over.
Sloane let out a gust of breath and a few of the boys glanced over at her.
“Don’t worry about us too much, Sloane,” Jongdae said. He threw her a reassuring grin after sensing her distress.
“Yeah, we’re big boys,” Chanyeol added, flexing one of his biceps and sending the girl a wink.
“I know. I don’t even know why I’m so worried, honestly. I hardly know any of you.”
“It’s because we’re so handsome,” Tao provided, his eyes still closed.
Sloane lightly smacked his arm and rolled her eyes, “and so dumb.”
“We’ll be okay, Sloane,” Kyungsoo assured with a warm smile. “We always are.”
~*~  
“Look who has finally graced us with his presence!” Sehun yelled as Kai stumbled down the stairs a few hours later.
“Sloane made us have a werewolf marathon,” Tao informed his leader with a slight pout.
“All of them sucked, especially that shape shifting one,” Chanyeol added.
“Um, Blood and Chocolate was actually pretty decent. You have to admit that,” Sloane said. Chanyeol just shrugged.
“Well, I obviously haven’t missed much. It’s go time, you all ready?”
“But, the moon isn’t even all the way out yet!” Sloane said, her eyes widening with alarm.
Kai smirked, “we have to prepare some things. We shift pretty far from the house.”
“But—”
“It’s going to be fine!” Sehun drawled, throwing his arms around her shoulders. “You worry too much.”
“Can I at least—”
“Nope,” Kai interrupted, popping the P.
Sloane groaned with frustration, “then what am I supposed to do?”
Kai shrugged, “watch movies about witches. I heard that The Blair Witch Project is a good one.”
“Not cool,” Kyungsoo chastised as he walked past his best friend to grab some bags.
“What’s in the bags?” Sloane questioned, plopping back on the couch in defeat. She watched as Kyungsoo distributed the bags so that each boy got one.
“Snacks, extra clothes, first aid. Just things we will need if we change back early for whatever reason.”
“That happens?”
“Occasionally. It’s rare.”
“Usually, if we get wounded pretty badly or knocked unconscious, we’ll turn back to our human form,” Jongdae mentioned.
“Oh…”
“Oh great,” Chanyeol said, throwing his arms in the air. “Now she really is going to panic!”
Kai headed over to where Sloane was seated and knelt in front of her, “we do this every month. We will keep a look out for anything out of the ordinary, but until then, it will be just like always. You really need to chill, we know what we are doing.”
Sloane nodded, “I know, I know. Just be careful… all of you.”
Sehun saluted, “aye, aye, Captain.”
Kai rose to his feet, “I am the captain of this ship, and my first command is to head to the van!”
Sloane smiled as the boys said their farewells. Kyungsoo patted her shoulder, Tao gave her a slimy kiss on her cheek, while Jongdae kissed the top of her head. Chanyeol clipped her chin, Sehun rubbed her arm, and Kai walked out without so much as a wave—which was what Sloane was expecting.
“We’ll be back before you know it,” Sehun whispered to her before rushing to the others, closing the door behind himself. 
Now alone, Sloane let out a shaky breath and played with her gold necklace, hoping that their confidence would get them through the night.
~*~
“She is really worried for us,” Jongdae mentioned as they all piled into the van.
Chanyeol jumped into the driver’s seat, Kai in the passenger, while the other four climbed into the back.
“It’s nice,” Chanyeol admitted as he pulled out of the driveway. “She’s like a mother. It’s kind of cute watching her fret over us like that.”
The guys in the back nodded in agreement.
“I just hope she doesn’t do anything stupid,” Kai muttered, closing his eyes and sinking into his seat, mentally preparing himself for what was to come.
The ride was mostly silent, as they made their way to the outskirts of the forest. The moon seemed almost reachable as Chanyeol haphazardly parked and they all filed out. They were in a small circular clearing; the trees in the area were easily fifteen feet, hovering high above their heads.
“You all ready?” Kai asked, locking eyes with each member of his pack and receiving a nod from each. “Alright, here we go.”
It took a few moments, as the moon slowly began to reveal itself. The wolves became anxious, hobbling from foot to foot, claiming to have to pee, and telling stale jokes to pass the time. But soon, they began to feel the shift.
Chanyeol was the first to change. He yelped, startling the other five, as he tumbled to the ground. With his last bit of sanity, he quickly yanked his clothes off, not wanting to destroy them during the shift.
Jongdae whistled, “looking good, Channie!”
“Fuck off!” Chanyeol roared before screaming in agony. Sehun winced as Chanyeol’s arms twisted in odd angles. The others undressed quickly, knowing their turn was soon.
Kyungsoo was the next to begin shifting. Tao, Sehun and Kai quickly joining him. Jongdae blinked in surprise, Chanyeol was practically full wolf now, his russet fur blowing in the breeze, as his snout started to form.
“I’m not shifting,” Jongdae spoke from the corner of his mouth nervously, knowing none of the others were listening, too distracted by the pain. “Uh…” He glanced around and glared at the moon, “what are you doing?! Let’s go! I’m on the clock!”
Chanyeol was full wolf then and his fire orange orbs stared at Jongdae, almost mockingly.
“Oh, shut up!” Jongdae snapped. He cursed loudly right after, feeling the bones in his feet break and expand.
“There we go!” He cheered with his signature laugh as he began to shift.
The shift took around ten minutes to endure, and slowly, the boys changed into wolves. Once Jongdae’s white and black fur fully covered his new body, the six wolves howled, quickly taking off through the familiar forest.
Quick as lightening, the beasts raced through the land, leaping over fallen logs with their tongues lolling out their mouths. A few roughhoused, snapping at each other’s necks, while others chased after squirrels and other small animals. The sense of freedom they felt while they were wolves was indescribable. Although the shift was painful, being a wolf brought a joy that made it somewhat bearable.
A couple hours passed with the six pups playing and running around. Jongdae and Sehun were play fighting, Kai and Kyungsoo were racing one another, Tao got distracted by a frog, while Chanyeol was chasing his tail.
While running, Kai suddenly stopped, causing Kyungsoo to become distracted and hit a tree. After shaking it off he studied his leader. Kai was stiff as a board, the chocolate brown fur on his back slowly rising and his gold eyes glowing brightly against the darkness. He began growling menacingly, and that’s when Kyungsoo smelt it.
He whipped his head in the direction Kai was glowering and joined his low growling. Kai let out a quick bark, and soon, the other wolves joined the two. Immediately smelling a threat, they all snarled dangerously low.
Finally, the threat came into focus.
Another wolf, about as big as them, hesitantly made its way towards the group. It had ashy grey fur and sapphire eyes. It made it clear it wasn’t looking for a fight…
But he was on Kai’s territory.
With a sharp bark, Kai charged the lone wolf, his pack following immediately. They began fighting with the wolf, but he was stronger than anticipated. He was able to ward off Chanyeol and Sehun, and dodge Kyungsoo and Tao’s advances, but Kai surprised him, coming at him from his right and causing him to land on his side.
He immediately rolled onto his back in surrender, but Kai was seeing red. He dug his teeth into the beast’s flesh, causing him to howl in pain. Somehow he was able to get Kai off of him and bite him back in defense. Once free, he turned to run away, but was wounded, and wasn’t as fast as he could have been. Kai, Chanyeol, and Kyungsoo were hot on his heels, and once again pinned him onto the moist ground.
The exhausted animal closed his eyes, tired of fighting them off, and awaited the deathblow Kai was so eager to give.
Before he could finish the wolf off, Kai was knocked over. Kyungsoo and Chanyeol growled in surprise as Jongdae stood protectively in front of the other wolf. He huffed and shook his head. Kai got back on his paws and barked, ordering Jongdae to move, but the pup remained in front of the wolf, who was now unconscious.
Sehun and Tao joined the rest, ears perked with wonder, as they watched the confrontation.
Kyungsoo yelped in surprise as his attention was brought back to the strange wolf—who was a wolf no longer.
A boy around their age now lay were the wolf once had. Realization hit them all slowly—except for Jongdae, who had pieced everything together while Kai was blood hungry—and panic slowly took over the situation.
Another werewolf had shown up on their turf and approached them, probably asking to join them, and what did they do? They attacked him, nearly killing him in the process. Four out of seven wolves present were covered in blood, but the boy had bite wounds on his neck and belly, and blood was pouring profusely out of them. Almost without thinking, Kai dragged the boy unto his back and took off, rushing towards his house, to Sloane, who he knew could help the boy. He heard the pounding of his members’ paws against the rough earth as they followed him, some limping. It was a race against the sun, which was beginning to rise over the horizon.
It took about thirty minutes to get back to the house. Kai yipped once he saw the familiar wood of his home, but as soon as he left the clearing of the trees, he stumbled and fell, convulsing as his human form began to resurface.
One by one, the boys began to shift back to their human forms. Kai tried to crawl to the door, as he was still changing back with an unconscious guy still on top of his back. It was a struggle, but he was able to bang on the door, leaving blood stained handprints in his wake.
“Sloane!” He croaked, his voice was still laced with his wolf. “Sloane! Please help!”
Exhaustion got the better of him and he relented. He was aware long enough to see the door swing open and smiled with relief as a startled Sloane appeared before him.
~*~
Could it be possible for silence to be so loud it could startle someone awake? That’s what Kai’s first humane thought was as he jerked from his sleep. He was disoriented, still stuck between his wolf and human minds, but as he began blinking into focus, he realized that he was in fact human.
He sighed, running a hand over his face as the night’s events began surfacing. He was in his bedroom, clad in only a pair of black boxer briefs. He glanced at the clock on his nightstand—three forty-six. He checked the skin of his stomach, remembering he took a hit, but saw that his slight wounds were already closed in a fading pink.
He still had dried blood under his fingernails.
With a groan he climbed out of bed, trudging down to the living room. Once down there, he noticed that the television was off. Everything was off and it was silent. The silence made him feel incredibly guilty of his behavior, and he needed some type of distraction.
Chanyeol, Tao, and Kyungsoo were all in the living room, asleep. Tao on a couch, Kyungsoo siting up in the armchair, his chin resting on his bare chest, while Chanyeol’s tall frame was sprawled on the floor.
Kai headed over to the kitchen and saw Sehun sipping on a glass of milk. They locked eyes and Sehun bowed his head a bit in greeting, his face blank of any emotion.
“How long have you been up?” Kai asked the younger boy, his voice still rough with sleep.
Sehun shrugged, “about twenty minutes. The groaning woke me up.”
Kai cocked an eyebrow but didn’t question. “Where’s Sloane and….” He dropped his head, the guilt closing up his throat.
Sehun sighed, leaning back in his chair and drinking more of his milk, “in her room.”
Kai patted the wall before heading down the hall to his roommate’s room. After some hesitation, he knocked quietly.
“Come in,” he heard her say, and did as he was told.
Sloane was sitting on the floor in the middle of her room, Jongdae sat at her desk, looking the most serious he ever has, and on the bed laid the werewolf Kai tried to kill. He gulped, seeing him in the light. His wounds were closed, but the dried blood still remained.
“He was having trouble earlier, but he’s all healed now,” Sloane informed, her eyes never leaving the stranger’s sleeping form. “You got him pretty good.”
“I didn’t know,” Kai said.
“I know.”
“I did,” Jongdae admitted. His voice was hard with anger, and when he locked eyes with Kai, they were stern and shown a bright hazel—his wolf’s eyes. “I tried to get you to stop.”
“You did,” Kai sighed, looking down at his bare feet.
“There’s a question I can’t get out of my head, Kai. I keep wondering what would you have done if he hadn’t shifted back? Would you have killed me too? Just to get to him?”
“Jongdae! You know I wouldn’t.”
Jongdae shook his head, “how could you be so careless? How could you let your bloodlust take control over you like that? You weren’t you, man….”
Kai kept his head low like a scolded child, knowing he deserved this.
“You nearly killed someone, and for what? What reason, Kai? Because he was in your territory? Please, you don’t kill someone who approaches you with caution! You don’t deliver a deathblow to a wolf who has his fucking belly up in surrender!”
“Jongdae!” Sloane called. She spun around to see her usually casual and goofy friend. He was glaring at Kai, his chest heaving. “You’re going to wake him up.”
Jongdae stood up and walked out the room, but when he was in front of Kai he muttered, “I’m disappointed in you, Leader.”
Once he was out of the room, Sloane sighed and Kai sat where Jongdae was sitting prior.
“He’s right,” he confessed, running his fingers through his hair to yank on the strands. “What was I thinking?”
“You told me that it was dangerous,” Sloane began, after a small silence. “You being a wolf. You said that you don’t have complete control; that the wolf takes over. You saw a threat and proceeded to get rid of it.”
“But Jongdae is right. When he approached us, he was cautious, letting us know he didn’t want any trouble. Still, I attacked him. Even when he was surrendering, I was all too willing to end his life. I’ve never been like that before. It scares me.”
Sloane sighed, sitting a tad straighter. “I know this guy.”
“What?” Kai’s arms fell limply at his side.
“I mean, I don’t know know him, but I saw him earlier this week.”
Kai didn’t know what to say to that.
“At least you stopped,” Sloane continued. “At least you were able to get him here safely.”
“Not without him nearly bleeding out.”
“Well, it’s a good thing I’m here then, huh?”
They sat in silence, watching the boy sleep. He had pale skin and jet-black shaggy hair. His face was blessed with angelically soft features and his build was sturdy, yet lanky.
He began twitching in his sleep, and with a loud gasp, the boy sprang forward. His bare chest was shiny with sweat and was rising and falling quickly.
He sensed the two in the room and jerked his head towards them, “who are you!?”
“I was about to ask you the same thing,” Sloane murmured with a soft, yet dazzling smile.
The boy looked confused, his eyes wandering back and forth between Sloane and Kai as his nose flared.
Finally, his eyes widened with realization as they bored into Kai, “You…you tried to kill me!”
Kai winced. Of course, he would recognize his scent.
“I—”
“Don’t worry about him right now,” Sloane interrupted. “As a matter of fact, he’s leaving.”
“I am?”
“Yes,” She said sternly.
Hesitantly, Kai left the room, shuffling back to the living room where the others were sitting, awake and aware.
“We heard him. Is he awake?” Kyungsoo asked.
Kai met his eyes briefly before nodding.
“Come here,” Kyungsoo ordered, pulling his leader down on the chair with him. “We’re not angry with you, Jongin.”
“One of you are.”
“Jongdae will get over it,” the shorter boy assured. “Don’t beat yourself up, alright?” Kai didn’t answer, so Kyungsoo punched him slightly on the arm. “Alright?”
Kai nodded again and sniffed, not wanting to cry in front of his members.
~*~
“Do you remember me?” Sloane asked the werewolf, who had relaxed somewhat since his attempted murderer left the room.
He studied her and slowly nodded, “the girl… I bumped into you earlier. You dropped your books….”
“And you caught them all before they had the chance to even hit the ground. I should have realized it then, but I still don’t know much about werewolves.”
He blinked at her.
“I’m sorry about what happened last night. I’m not even sure they all know what happened, but I know they are all incredibly sorry. Especially the one that was in here. He’s the leader of this pack.”
“And what are you? You’re definitely not a werewolf.”
Sloane grinned, “That I am not. I’m not sure what I am. I hope you don’t mind, one of your wounds was infected, so I took the liberty to help with healing you.”
The werewolf reached up to his neck, but was met with smooth flesh. He sighed with relief and glanced back at the girl, “you’re overflowing my senses with your power. Are you a witch?”
“No,” she answered, mostly out of habit.
He stared at her in wonder.
“Are you hungry?” He shook his head. “Are you tired?” He shook his head again. “Are you going to tell me your name, at least?”
He finally broke into a smile, and it was beautiful, “Baekhyun. Byun Baekhyun.”
“Hello, Baekhyun. My name is Sloane Collins. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
“You as well.”
“One of the members brought you some clothes… It’s not much, but it would probably be easier on the both of us if you were clothed.”
Baekhyun glanced down at himself and his face turned an endearing bright red.
Sloane chuckled and placed the pair of shorts and plain white shirt on her bed, “I’ll be in the living room. It’s right down the hall.”
He smiled at her appreciatively as she headed out.
Sloane fell on top of the couch with a huff. Sehun and Jongdae quickly joined the others in the living room and they all stared at her expectantly.
She groaned when she realized all eyes were on her, “what?”
“You know what,” Kai said.
“He’s awake…”
“We know,” Tao sang, pointing at his ears. “What happened? Is he alright?”
“He’s fine… A bit disoriented, but fine.”
“Did he tell you anything about himself?” Kai asked.
“His name is Byun Baekhyun, but that’s all the information I have on him. He’s changing right now, I told him to join us once he is dressed.”
It didn’t take long before Baekhyun was shuffling into view. He nervously glanced around the room at the werewolves before making his way to Sloane, sitting stiffly beside her. He stared at her expectantly, blinking innocently, but jumped as a few of the boys groaned.
“Not you too!” Chanyeol complained, throwing a couch cushion in the air.
“W—what?” The boy asked, utterly confused.
“She healed him,” Kai informed his pack, although none of them realized what that meant.
“Anyways,” Sloane began, demanding their attention. “I believe there is something that needs to be said before we continue any further.”
She gave Kai a meaningful look and he cleared his throat uncomfortably, “I’m sorry, Baekhyun. About last night, I didn’t mean… it was not my intention….”
“It’s alright,” Baekhyun stated with a small smile.
“It’s not!” Kai countered, finally working the nerve to meet the stranger’s gaze. “I was going to kill you.”
“But you didn’t,” Baekhyun said with a shrug. “That’s all that matters.”
The other boys apologized as well, and Baekhyun accepted them graciously.
“Now that that’s all out of the way,” Sloane said. She turned towards the boy, “how did you end up in Kai’s forest last night?”
Baekhyun shifted uncomfortably, “well, I’d been in town for a couple weeks. I knew there was a pack nearby and was waiting to approach you, but I didn’t know what to say. I decided that the full moon would be a good idea, because you would see me as a wolf and not question it… at least, that’s what I had hoped for.”
“Why did you want to meet us?” Kyungsoo asked, handing the boy a glass of water.
“I don’t belong to any pack,” Baekhyun informed once he chugged half the glass. “I’m alone.”
“He’s a rogue?” Tao asked, the pitch of his voice higher with fear. Sehun, Chanyeol, and Kai’s eyes changed into their wolfs’ at the idea of a rogue.
“Calm down!” Jongdae barked. “If he wanted to kill us, we would have a while ago. Not all rogues are vicious anyway.”
The three relaxed, and Jongdae rolled his eyes.
“What happened?” Sloane asked, visibly concerned. “Why are you alone?”
Baekhyun stared at his hands that were wrapped firmly around his cup, his knuckles were snow white from how tightly he gripped it, “I don’t know. I’ve always been.”
“Were you bitten?” Kai asked.
Baekhyun shook his head, “no. I was definitely born a werewolf, but I’m an orphan. The first time I shifted, it was in front of my foster parents. They were so terrified they kicked me out on the spot. I’ve been wandering ever since.
“I told you all I have been here for a few weeks. In that time, I watched you. You seemed like a nice pack, and I was envious—especially of you, Sloane.”
His eyes flickered over to her and he chuckled lowly—self-consciously.
Sloane tilted her head, “why?”
“Because,” his kept eye contact with the magical girl. “You all seemed like a family. I knew you weren’t a werewolf, yet they had accepted you. I wish I could feel accepted.”
“You can,” Sloane whispered, and she smiled reassuringly at him. “You can. With us. Right guys?”
She scanned the six pack mates. They were silent, for whatever reason. All of them avoided her gaze.
“Kai?” She tried. 
He scratched his chin and whined silently before meeting her gaze, “what? You want him to stay with us too? As if I have the room?”
The hostility in his voice caused Baekhyun to flinch and his shoulders to slump. 
Sloane was unperturbed, “If he doesn’t have anywhere else to stay, I don’t see why not. He’s been alone all his life. He needs brothers, Kai. He needs you guys.”
“But I—”
“He can stay at my place.” All heads snapped over to the giant who had been sitting quietly on the floor beside the television for most of the conversation.
“You don’t have to feel obligated to do so, Chanyeol,” Kai assured.
Chanyeol shrugged nonchalantly, “Why not? I highly doubt my parents would mind another werewolf in the house. I don’t have a spare room, but my bedroom has a lot of space, and I wouldn’t mind sharing.”
“You would do that?” Baekhyun breathed in awe, slightly overwhelmed by the hospitality the giant shown.
The two locked eyes and Chanyeol nodded firmly, “I know what it’s like to be an outcast, Baekhyun. No one should have to deal with being a werewolf alone.”
“That’s our little Delta!” Sehun gushed, falling on top of Chanyeol. The two began wrestling on the floor, knocking over a lamp in the process.
“Are you alright with adding another member to your pack, Kai?” Sloane asked the tense alpha.
Kai ran through the events that happened not even twenty-four hours ago. Of him attempting to take Baekhyun’s life. He had no idea what the pup had been through prior to that night, and now the guilt seemed to pile onto his skin like dirt, making him feel grimy and gross.
He gasped for air and looked up, looked at Baekhyun—at the earnest and hopeful look in his eyes—and knew without a doubt, that he wanted him in his pack, “any werewolf is welcome. I’m the alpha of this pack, Kim Jongin, but I go by Kai. From this day on, I will be your alpha, Byun Baekhyun. Welcome to our pack.”
All the boys hooted and hollered. Sehun ran over and ruffled Baekhyun’s hair, yelling incoherently in his ear. Sloane clapped along, a giant smile on her face, but it was dim compared to the one on Baekhyun’s.
“Now that that’s all settled,” Sloane said once the excitement died down. “Will you all please get dressed?! I’ve seen enough naked bodies to last me a lifetime!”
“Hey!” Sehun huffed. “We’re all wearing underwear!”
“I’m sick of all the skin! Are you all not cold!?”
“You know werewolves run hot!”
“That doesn’t mean you have to act as if you think you are hot enough to walk around this house half naked!”
“Whatever, Sloane! Don’t act like you don’t like it!”
“Ew! Sehun, don’t touch me!”
The day ended on a high note, the boys’ surviving another full moon.
3. The Sullen Siblings
The halls were silent.
Almost eerie, considering the time. Byun Baekhyun gulped as his eyes skittered around the dimly lit hall.
His ears perked, noticing the small explosions of heels on tile and he sighed from the familiar sound.
“Are you nervous?” Her voice smooth, sweet, comforting. He couldn’t help but smile at just the mere thought of her, but she was there in his presence, an eyebrow lifted as she studied him.
He cleared his throat and wiped his sweaty palms on his pant legs, “is it that obvious?”
Sloane slowly shook her head, “no. Not for others, at least. Come.”
She grabbed his hand and led him down the hall into the office. It was stuffy and smelled slightly moldy, but Baekhyun tried his best not to cringe.
He hated school.
When he actually attended school, he was bullied relentlessly, but he had faith that this school would be different. He had faith in his pack, in Sloane. Hence why he was allowing her to drag him into the office.
His pack. He still couldn’t believe after nineteen years, he was finally able to say those words.
Apparently, Tao is ridiculously rich, and he begged his parents to yank some strings so that they could get Baekhyun enrolled. As before mentioned, their university was prestigious and private, only accepting the best of the best—also known as the rich of the rich—so it came to no surprise that getting Baekhyun in wasn’t going to be an easy feat.
Unless, of course, you’re Huang Zitao.
Baekhyun couldn’t even feign his surprise by Tao’s generosity. Tao seemed rather… Detached. Unbothered by everything. Baekhyun would even go as far as to classify the tall werewolf as frightening. But when he brought it up to Sloane the night before, she laughed, genuinely confused by his assessment.
“Well, if that’s what you see, it definitely won’t last for long. Trust me.”
The two new students headed over to the desk where the principal’s assistant sat and she printed out Baekhyun’s class schedule.
Once they were out, he kept staring at the piece of paper in awe. Sloane noticed the slight shake of his hand and grinned.
“Would ya look at that? We have biology together.”
Baekhyun’s head snapped up to stare at her, his expression still in that dreamy state of disbelief. “We have a class together?”
She nodded; getting the reaction out of him she wanted. “Yup. Chanyeol is also in that class.”
The sparkle in his eyes nearly tripled.
But then the bell rang.
Doors sprang open and hoards of students trailed out, flooding the halls.
Baekhyun’s nerves got the best of him; flashbacks of his brief time in school making him break out in a cold sweat as shoulders bumped into him. He was instantly aware of his clothes and hair and height and everything he ever was insecure about and he could feel a panic attack crawling up his throat.
A warm soft hand slid into his damp one, tightly gripping his limb and bringing his attention to Sloane.
“You’re okay. You’re here with me.”
“And me,” a deeper voice called and Baekhyun was surprised he could hear it over all the chaos around him.
The hall in front of them seemed to part and about five feet away, Kai, Chanyeol, Tao, and Sehun were making their way towards Baekhyun and Sloane. Kai was the one Baekhyun heard and it made some sense now, because people were quieting down as the boys walked.
Sloane had been at the university for about two weeks now and in that time she had sensed that the boys who she was starting to consider her friends were pretty popular. But, she could admit, she was very ignorant to it all—for there were more important matters to her. But now she was seeing it all first hand and wow how could she not have noticed it before? The way girls—and guys—were not only giving them space, but also how they all giggled and gushed once the guys passed them. Not to mention the ogling….
They were viewed as gods here.
She couldn’t help but to wonder where that put her in the college hierarchy.
It wasn’t looking too good.
She shook away her thoughts and the sense of impending doom and glanced at Baekhyun, who would be a part of all this attention in less than a minute.
He seemed to gather what was coming for him, and his free hand twitched at the hem of his uniform jacket. Sloane could tell how uncomfortable Baekhyun felt in it, as if he were not worthy of such things, and it hurt her soul. She was going to do everything in her power to make sure that beautiful smile of his never faded.
Kai and the gang finally met up with the two and stopped before them.
“Did you get your schedule?” Chanyeol asked Baekhyun.
Baekhyun nodded and practically threw the piece of paper at his new roommate. Chanyeol grinned at the action, but didn’t mention it as his eyes wandered down the sheet. He wasn’t the only one with wandering eyes. A lot of the students were now noticing Baekhyun, and he felt each stare penetrate him like a knife.
“We have biology together,” Chanyeol said. Handing him back the paper.
“I know. Sloane told me.”
“Did she also tell you that you’re sweating like a stripper in church?” Tao commented with a slightly disgusted look on his face.
“I….”
“Leave him alone,” Sloane hissed, narrowing eyes on the taller boy. “It’s his first day and you all are giving him more attention than he needs.”
“Well he better get used to it,” Sehun sighed. “It’s not going to get any easier.”
He sauntered passed them, heading over to his next class.
“He’s right,” Kai murmured to Baekhyun. “The students here… they have nothing better to do with themselves, I guess.”
“Ya’ll are hot and mysterious,” Sloane shrugged. “Of course you are popular.”
Kai scowled.
“You think we’re hot?” Chanyeol smirked, eyes glittering flirtatiously.
Sloane shrugged, unfazed. “I have eyes, Yeol.”
Chanyeol stiffened at the name, “you… you gave me a nickname!”
Kai rolled his eyes, “come on. The bell is about to ring.”
The four dispersed. Baekhyun, Sloane, and Chanyeol had their shared biology class next so they headed there.
The minute walk felt like an eternity to Baekhyun. The whole time his eyes flittered around the hall, taking in everything. A lot of people they passed whispered to one another, gazes trained on the three of them. The hot and popular Park Chanyeol followed by the mysterious new foreigner girl and an equally as attractive new boy. Baekhyun didn’t know how to take the ‘being attractive’ thing, so he decided not to let it get to him.
He also didn’t really like the way people were talking about Sloane.
She told him that his strong need to be around her was a byproduct of her power. That a slight bond had been made between the two of them and it would wear off in a week or so, but he wasn’t so sure. Since the first time he saw her, he knew he wanted to be around her. She had a calmness about her, a gentleness that made him like her.
But he seemed to be the only one.
Everyone they passed was either curious about her or completely disgusted. It made his wolf furious that people were so quick to judge someone they obviously knew nothing about.
Chanyeol must have sensed it, because he glanced at the smaller boy with wide eyes that grew impossibly bigger once he saw the glowing deep ocean blue of his irises.
“Whoa, man!” He whispered so that no one else could hear.
Baekhyun’s eyes snapped shut as he tried to control his wolf. Chanyeol’s big hand came up to rub his back encouragingly and after a short moment, Baekhyun’s melted chocolate colored eyes returned.
“Thought we lost you there for a moment,” Chanyeol said. His face was drawn together with concern as he took in his member’s appearance.
“What happened?” Sloane asked as they slipped into class right before the bell rang.
“The way they were talking about you….” Baekhyun locked eyes with the girl and she gulped. The blue was slowly bleeding into his iris.
“They talk,” Chanyeol dismissed, loosening his already lazy tie even more. “That’s what they do.”
“Not about Sloane,” Baekhyun growled, baring his teeth.
Chanyeol raised an eyebrow, then lifted his hands in surrender. “Alright, Baekhyun. You’re right. Let’s sit down, okay?”
Baekhyun was fighting his wolf again and it caused his senses to skyrocket. Sloane bit her lip in worry as he remained standing in the front of the classroom, the teacher introducing him to the rest. His neck was tight with strain and his eyes were closed in case they weren’t the right color.
He bowed quickly once he was introduced and made his way next to Sloane, who immediately grabbed his hand under their shared table.
The bond between them flared, and Baekhyun gasped as energy ran up his arm.
“You’re alright now,” Sloane grinned mischievously. Leaving Baekhyun stunned, but his wolf was dead silent, and he sighed with relief. “Now listen to the teacher and do good in school, okay? We didn’t get you enrolled so that you can scare everyone.”
“Yes ma’am.”
~*~
“I haven’t even been here the whole day and I’m exhausted,” Baekhyun pouted. His backpack was already trailing behind him on the floor and his jacket was hanging off his shoulders.
“It’s lunch time,” Jongdae began in a warning tone. The two had calculus together which was their class right before lunch break. “You better brace yourself. Chanyeol told me about your wolf coming out this morning.”
Baekhyun groaned, ruffling his dark hair. “I don’t think he will be making another appearance today, but—” he took a deep breath in front of the wide doors to the cafeteria. “Alright. I’m ready.”
Jongdae chuckled and pushed the doors open. The dull hum of multiple conversations exploded and Baekhyun shuddered before entering the giant room behind his pack member.
Out of all the boys, Jongdae was definitely the most caring to Baekhyun. He was sure it had something to do with being the only one without a guilty conscious for attacking him the first full moon together. Jongdae has felt like an older brother for the past days, helping him with whatever issues he has had and always asking him if he is all right. Baekhyun has been thankful.
They grabbed a tray and loaded it with food before Jongdae led Baekhyun to a table nearly filled with familiar faces.
“How is it going so far?” Tao asked curiously.
Baekhyun bit his lip. “Besides nearly going wolf a couple times, it hasn’t been too bad. The classes don’t seem too difficult.”
“Has anybody tried talking to you?” Kyungsoo asked.
Baekhyun shook his head. “No. But I have been getting a lot of stares. It makes me nervous, I don’t like it.”
“I told you earlier that you need to get used to it,” Sehun said. “Hanging out with us, well, we get that a lot.”
“We’re kind of like celebrities,” Jongdae revealed with a relaxed shrug.
“Celebrities?” Baekhyun repeated, eyeing the cafeteria and locking eyes with more people than he would like. “I don’t know….”
11 notes · View notes
softest-cinnamon-roll · 5 years ago
Note
amy :') could you write about reddie's first kiss under the stars?
summary: Eddie comforts Richie after the arcade. words: 1,673a/n: I am so sorry Di…your prompt just…fit :(
read on AO3
* * * * * 
Richie frantically wiped at his eyes as he sat on the park bench next to the Paul Bunyan statue. He felt like such an idiot, which made sense since Richie was a complete and utter joke. All he wanted to do was play a game in the arcade with a boy, and suddenly he had become the town fag.
He shook his head at the term and let out a shaky breath. It wasn’t that it wasn’t true, he just wasn’t ready to tell anyone yet…maybe not ever. It was his secret, and soon it would be spread around the town like wildfire. Just as that thought entered his brain, another sob broke out of his lips and he rubbed at his wet eyes, sitting his glasses to the side of him so they didn’t go missing.
Oh god. What would Eddie think when he found out? Would he still want to be his friend, or would he shut him out because of the mere thought of contracting a disease?
“Rich?” The voice of the very person in his thoughts cut through Richie’s inner monologue and he looked up, Eddie being nothing but a blurry image in front of him. “Hey, are you okay?”
Quickly, Richie rubbed his eyes with the sleeve of his shirt and pushed his glasses back onto his nose so he could see Eddie properly. His best friend had a concerned look on his face, watching Richie as though he was afraid the other boy would run away. “Heya, Eds.”
Eddie’s concerned look turned into one of annoyance and he crossed his arms, “Seriously, Rich? Here I was trying to be nice. What have I told you about calling me that?”
“You love it really, Spaghetti, don’t lie,” Richie laughed, reaching up to pinch Eddie’s cheeks playfully, earning him a smack. “You’re breaking my heart, Eds!”
Richie all but expected Eddie to give him another playful smack, or something, but instead Eddie just stared at him, blinking. “Richie why were you crying?” He asked. “And don’t…don’t make up some stupid joke because I heard you, I saw you. You were crying.”
“You’re very observant, Eds,” Richie laughed, but there was no humour in his voice. “It’s really nothing, honestly. I just had a rather shitty encounter with Bowers, that’s all.”
Eddie’s frown deepened and he moved to take a seat next to Richie, so close that his bare thigh was pressed up against Richie’s jean-clad ones. His heart skipped a beat. Fucking Eddie Kaspbrak and his ability to turn Richie into nothing but mush. “Richie, you know you can tell me anything right?” He said quietly, playing with his fingers.
A very small smile worked its way onto Richie’s lips and he stood up, making Eddie jolt, “C’mon Kaspbrak. Let’s go to the clubhouse yeah? Don’t really like being so exposed out here.” He started walking away, smiling a little wider as Eddie rushed to his side, walking side by side all the way to the clubhouse.
Luckily, none of the other losers were there and Richie made a beeline for the hammock before Eddie could, laughing at the expression on his best friends face. “Richie you always sit in the hammock! Let me have a turn!”
“Since when has me sitting on the hammock ever stopped you before?” Richie asked, raising a challenging eyebrow. Eddie rose to the bait and kicked off his shoes, jumping onto the hammock and shoving Richie so he could get comfortable. “See?”
“Ugh, you’re such an asshole,” Eddie rolled his eyes, but settled back on the hammock anyway, letting it swing from side to side. They fell into a comfortable silence, something that was uncommon between the two boys, but not unwelcome. “So, are you going to tell me what’s going on with you or am I going to have to guess?”
The smile left Richie’s lips as soon as Eddie brought up the whole reason they were here. He looked down and started to pick at a stray thread on the hammock, wondering where on earth he could start. He was fourteen and absolutely terrified that he was about to lose his best friend. However, he had to tell someone and out of all of the losers, he trusted Eddie the most. He always did.
Eddie was still staring at him, patiently waiting for Richie to speak. It was all so strange, as Eddie was always bantering with Richie, teasing him back just as much as Richie teased him. The silence was not like him at all. He swallowed and looked at the ceiling. “I- I was at the arcade and I was playing Street Fighter with this guy…Elliot. Turns out he was Bowers cousin and when- when I asked if he wanted to play again, Bowers called me a fag and practically screamed in my face. Real…real fun stuff.” He chanced a look at Eddie, who was still staring at him, waiting for him to continue. So he did. “The thing is Eds…Bowers he…he’s not wrong.”
That seemed to catch Eddie’s attention and he shifted in the hammock, “You…you like boys?” He asked, his voice quiet. “How…how long?”
Richie ran his hands through his curls, “It’s…it’s all very new but I- I think i’ve always known? I’ve always been attracted to guys more than girls. I- fuck…please don’t hate me, Eds.”
“Why would I hate you?” Eddie asked, confusion and hurt in his voice. He reached forward and linked their pinkies together, something that they did when they were comforting one another, something that always made Richie blush like crazy. “I’m…I’m really glad you told me.”
A breath of relief left Richie’s lips at that and he closed his eyes, feeling as though he was about to start crying again, but this time, of happiness. “Eds you, you have no idea what that means to me.” Eddie went silent again and Richie frowned, leaning a little closer to his friend. “Eds?”
“I’m…me too,” Eddie stammered out, looking up at Richie, fear in his eyes. “I mean…I like boys too.”
Out of all the things that Richie thought Eddie was going to say, that was not it. His jaw dropped and he stared at Eddie like a fish out of water, before his mouth caught up with his brain, “You- you like boys too?” He asked.
Eddie slowly nodded his head, his breathing slow and shaky, “I’ve never…never saw the appeal in a woman but…but when I see guys in magazines my stomach does this weird flippy thing and I just…yeah.”
They both sat there, in the hammock in their clubhouse, staring at each other as though the whole world had shifted. Richie still had so much he wanted to say. He wanted to tell Eddie that he had a crush on him, but he was also still scared. Eddie might have liked boys too, but that didn’t mean he liked Richie. He had to take things one step at a time.
Eventually, it started to get dark and a little chilly outside. Eddie was the first to move, rolling out of the hammock, and in the process, knocked Richie’s glasses off with his foot. At the action, Eddie snorted and fumbled for his glasses in the dark, too lazy to reach for the light that Ben had installed. “Here, sorry.”
Richie flushed as Eddie pushed his glasses back up his nose and his fingers brushed over his cheek. “Thanks, Eds,” he breathed. Their faces were inches away from each other and the air had suddenly changed…a weird feeling surrounding the two boys.
“Richie…don’t call me that,” Eddie breathed before he surged forward quickly, pressing their lips together in a soft, innocent kiss. They were directly under the hatch, the stars and the moonlight shining down onto them. As quickly as it began, Eddie pulled away, his cheeks flushed. “Rich-”
Before Eddie could continue talking, Richie closed the distance again, kissing Eddie back with a little more pressure this time, but still keeping it soft and sweet. When he pulled back, the two of them were smiling. “I’m a lucky man, I just had my first kiss under the stars.”
“Shut the fuck up you dork.”
* * * * *
Once they had gotten over the shock that they had actually kissed, Richie helped Eddie out of the clubhouse and they started the trek home. It was dark, and almost everyone would have gone to bed at this point, so Richie thought it safe to take Eddie’s hand in his, lacing their fingers.
They didn’t speak much on the way home, simply enjoying each others presence as they walked. However the closer they got to Eddie’s house, the more tense he became. Richie was starting to get a little worried, and it only became heightened when Eddie froze at the top of his street. “Rich…”
“Eds?” Richie asked, turning to face him, tilting his head to the side. “What’s wrong?”
“I- earlier…when I found you crying in the park.” Eddie swallowed thickly. “I- I was coming to tell you something really important and…and it’s been eating away at me all afternoon. Even more so since…since we kissed.” Tears were in Eddie’s eyes now, and it was making Richie more and more worried.
He reached forward and took Eddie’s other hand in his, squeezing them to let him know it was okay, that he could tell Richie anything, anything at all. “Eds, you can tell me anything, you know that right?”
“I’m moving,” Eddie blurted out and Richie felt his stomach drop right onto the floor at his feet, his cheeks going pale white. “I’m moving, Richie.”
“Wh-When?” Richie stammered out, his hands shaking like a leaf as he squeezed Eddie’s harder, not wanting to let him go. Not now, not ever. “Eds, when do you move?”
Eddie was quiet, and a stray tear ran down his cheek as he looked up into Richie’s eyes.
“Tomorrow.”
* * * * * 
perma-taglist
@richietoaster @tozier-boy @eds-trashmouth   @fucking-reddie @strange-reddie-loser @eds-kas @propertyofthelosersclub @its-stranger-than-you-think @yes-dillman-yes @totaltozier @reddietofall @reddietofight @reddie-to-fight   @reddie-eddie-spaghettie @bitchbrak @reddieways @maximusfraker @jem-carstairs-is-perfection @thejadeazalea @reddie-eddie-spaghetti @halfway-happy353 @ellomello16 @liliemm @tinyarmedtrex @cacti-cool @inthebreadbinwrites @kat-ships-everything @takeourpure @lo-v-ers @mrs-vh @studpuffin @aizeninlefox @reddie-for-anything  @trashmouthtozierr @richietoizer   @girasol-eddie @bi-bi-richie @honeybeehanlon @mars-14 @reddiesetandgo @marsisaplanetyall @xandertheundead @sedanleystanley @hawkinsbabe @beepbeeprichiellc @stellarbisexual @oldguybones @ripeddiekaspbrak @captainbartholomew @purplepoisonedgem @reddie-to-cryy @pink-psychic @violetreddie @fuzzylogik @queen-sock @appojoos @moonlightrichie @rreddies @disneyfan567 @annxmatron @lifesucksheres20bucks
180 notes · View notes
insane-control-room · 5 years ago
Text
Make a Claim
A collaborative work with the wonderful, incredible, lovely, @randomwriteronline (ilysm <<<333)
ao3 link here
inspired by her fic The Thought 
After a grave mistake, the doctor finally asks him, plain as day, to make their claim their own.
“I am at my wits end, Bandit!” Doc Carver muttered in a loss as he repaired the foolhardy puppet’s strings. “I have tried everything - letters, poems, offers to help him, repair him, even repainting his chipped coat! I cannot understand how a man can be so, so oblivious!”
Bandit did not say anything, merely sighing. He was used to the Doctor’s spiel at this point.
“And to add insult to injury...! After I repainted him, he hugged me, and I felt so overjoyed, but…” a noise of frustration broke out of the taller puppet’s mouth piece. “It was too short lived! And then he ran off, and I, like a coward, was too dumbfounded and startled to even try and go after him, so I didn’t follow. Ugh, that was just simply pathetic, wasn’t it, Bandit?”
“Dunno, doc,” he shrugged. “Never tried courtin’ someone, you know.”
“I know, I know,” Carver grumbled. “You know, you’re a great listener, Bandit.”
Looking into Bandit’s tired, cold, dead eyes, one could see that yes, he did in fact know he was a good listener, especially after having to hear these exact words being told to him a plethora of times. Far too many times, in his opinion. Doc had a bad habit of repeating himself, nearly as bad a habit as Banker’s natural stutter. But, honestly, Bandit did not really mind - it was comforting to have some sort of repetition, something natural and flowing, a familiar back and forth between the attempts at not dying any time he stepped outside of his few friends’ sight.
So he just stood, with the face of someone who was about to doze the hell off, as Carver grumbled away his woes and stitched his strings up. To the doctor's reminder to take care of himself, he replied with a firm thumbs up, and then he waddled awkwardly into what in an episode might have been the glorious sunset, but in this case was only another door through to the wild.
Leaving the good doctor alone. Wooden fingers drummed against the unpolished counter of his workstation, filling the deathly quiet world with a steady rhythm. An impatience filled his head, that constant nagging feeling to do something, anything. Instantly his thoughts turned to the Banker, the sweet, timid, scared Banker, and those thoughts curled around daring ideas and wishes like ivy growing steadily on an old house's wall; he shoved them away, just as the Banker had shoved him away. Yet they kept coming back, filling his mind over and over. Carver leaned against the wall heavily with the soft thud of wood on wood, rubbing at his face with a grumble. Another day, another lovesick time. He smiled wryly to himself, humoring his conundrum. A doctor's worst patient is themself, he concluded bitterly, and he could not heal his own aching heart, despite his biggest efforts. He slid down the wall, trying to quell his murmuring mind, so absolutely wanting, no, craving, no, needing another’s touch. Specifically, the gentle, shaky, newly restored touch of Banker. But it was not like he could just, just up and ask him! Oh, goodness, no! The gall, the audacity! Carver scowled, stuffing his hands into his pockets, then took out, picking up his saw to go out into the wild. He was running short on needle and thread anyways, especially with how often Bandit was getting himself de-stringed nowadays.
So he would return to his old place, murder decimate destroy harvest some aracknits, and pick up more thread.
On his way, he encountered a bank booth. He only got a glimpse of something - or rather, someone, a particular someone who wore a shirt of the same light blue as that of the sleeves he saw retreating into the dark right before leaving the place completely empty. Carver stared at the empty bank for a little, recalling the man that had been in it but moments before. Then, with a heavy, sorrowful sigh, he forced his legs to move past it. It would not have done much for either of them anyways, standing in front of each other, waiting for something to happen, and that yet, knowing their clashing natures, simply never would. Hefting his saw over his shoulder, he crept into Dead Man’s Gulch -- and then into the place he used to call home.
The sound of the spider-like creatures sent shivers up his wooden spine, the inebriating thrill of the hunt filling his chest. He forced himself to keep calm and still his nerves, knowing the adrenaline rushing in what he could consider veins would only give him shaky hands, like those of the Banker he so cherished. But he could not risk having them, not now. He silently stalked through the halls, a thin and lithe coyote between hazy sand stone creeping up to its prey.
A distinctly recognizable sound caught his attention. Ah-ha!, he thought, crouching furtively out of sight. There it was: one of those awful little yarn devils, scuttling around in the shade of the doctor's old home with his needle tick-tick-ticking all over the wooden floor. A quick, painless bounty of thread for the blade of Carver's saw. The Doc slowly crept closer and closer, trying to hide the glint of his weapon from his eyeless prey, sneaking forward without letting himself make a single sound…
A fulminous zac!, and the aracknit dissolved into a bunch of strings with four needles attached.
Carver grinned, at least, the best he could with a solid mouth, satisfied. He still got it.
He stopped to gather the materials, keeping himself from humming and attracting too many of the little beasties. A skittering passed behind him.  He froze, readying his saw once more. He turned his head ever so slowly, his motions nearly unperceivable... An aracknit rushed by, and he swung, missing, his saw flying out of his nervous grip. He swore under his breath, chasting his own hastiness and going to retrieve it, but another spider ran by him and stole it from under his reaching hand. A hiss, long and slow, and so, so, so very many quiet, ticking aracknits. He tried to creep out of his corner, but found every stealthy pass blocked by yarny webs. Without a weapon, there was no way he could go through an open area. He would lose his strings in a matter of seconds if he even attempted to do so! Color slowly drained out of his vision, and he cursed his worsening luck. He could feel his wooden heart beat, faster and faster. More scampering. He demanded of himself to slow his breathing, and could not.
“Well, well, well, well, well,” the air turned cold. The supposed to be jolly and high voice creaked and rasped lowly, angrily, softly, dangerously.  “What, or rather, who, do we have here, caught in the webs of his own prey?”
Carver stayed silent, going at a crawl to the thinnest web, planning on breaking through it and making a mad dash to the exit. The sound of the Faceless Bandit’s three footsteps clacked loudly in the still, dusty air, the scampering aracknits now far too quiet in comparison to the terrifying approach. Perhaps because they too, as simpleminded as a bug of raw yarn can be, could not help but being afraid of the scarred danger slowly coming closer.
“I didn’t know you were Dr. Jekyll,” Faceless chuckled, making the wood of Carver’s back to ripple in disgust. “Seeing that you’re playing around with Mr. Hyde.”
Doc Carver scowled. Goodness, how much he despised the other’s use of terrible puns.
“Stop playing around, my dear Doctor,” his words turned the land foul. The dead shivered and rose, disturbed from what should have been their peaceful eternal rest. “You can’t avoid me forever, you know….”
‘Yeah, right’, Carver rolled his eyes, then refocused onto the web he planned on escaping through. He poised himself to run, breathing in, waiting for Faceless to turn around… and the moment he did, he bolted with a, “Ha !”
It was a mistake.
A grave one.
Of course it was all planned out, of course there would not be a weak spot. After all, wherever a bone breaks, it becomes stronger than before.
Dozens and dozens of aracknits surrounded him, wooly fangs bared. Some trembled, others ducked away, and Carver realized that--
“They listen to me,” Faceless droned behind him. He grew very still. “Out of fear, yes, but still… aren’t they so cute? So sweet? So helpful?”
The doctor ran into the crowd of the small eight legged monsters, the spiders parting like a sea, but also like a sea, instantly drove back.
An aracknit jumped at Carver, and he tried to bat it away with his open arm, but it just scampered onto him, leaving a woven strand over his wrist, and jumped away.
Another did the same to his other side, and he struggled even more, despite the fact that he was given less and less ability to do so.
He felt a string snap, and his left leg gave out, leaving him stumbling to the ground. Second came the right arm. He screamed, not to ask for help, knowing no one would hear him, but to try and bolster his own strength: he bashed an aracknit down and restringed him arm, then going back to fighting with every ounce of strength he could have found desperately still kicking in his wooden limbs.
The aracknits kept coming, the few dozens that were cornering him turning into a swarm that only grew bigger at every turn of his head, crawling out of every single nook and cranny. They bit down on his strings almost faster than he could sew them back up (but luckily, not quite as fast), all while stabbing his legs with their small damned needles as they attempted to climb him, possibly to feed off of him, maybe to try to escape their terrifying master by reaching the top of the doctor's head.
Carver felt their webs wrap around him, pulling him back, swirling around him tight, tighter than the knot of a noose, tying him to the ground and the walls, nearly forcing him on his knees. He screamed - not to be heard, not to gather strength: he screamed in pure terror, almost as though he hoped the sound of his voice would delay the inevitable.
A fly. He was a fly, a careless naive fly, who had thought he could outrun the spiders only to fall in their mother's trap, the hunter becoming the hunted - and soon to be the slaughtered.
He gave one last weakened kick before his legs became a useless mermaid’s tail on land, only barely managing to hit an aracknit strong enough to shoo it away before the string wavered away, dropping onto ash. The little beastie tumbled over, legs frantically moving in a terrified attempt to scramble back onto them, and he pitied it, the shared pain of two prisoners trapped beyond their powers, and he wished that it could get to its feet, to give him a sign of hope that he too would rise, but alas.
It was crushed under the handle of an approaching scythe.
Its needles stiffened and twitched, fighting one last time against their lightning quick rigor mortis; then, it dissolved into a puddle of string under Carver's horrified eyes.
Silence. Accursed, blasphemous, terrifying silence. All the doctor could hear was his own panting breath. He had one string left, and a scythe tugged on it for a moment before sliding down his face, making his head tilt this way and that, as if inspecting a specimen most curiously.
The two puppets were still, and silent.
Not a spider crawled, not a soul moved, nothing breathed and it was all so strikingly obvious to Carver. Of course, of course, why should he have gone back here? He should have baited the aracknits out instead of going in like a fool, a cretin, a pup still unaware of the sly tactics of hunting, thinking it all as fun and games. How foolish he had been!
He wished that he was somewhere else.
Somewhere safe.
Somewhere to feel at home.
Hanging up his apron in the hall after a fulfilling day of making puppets feel better and smile, going into a cozy living room to join hands with a smiling Banker, to rest with tea in front of a warm fire and good book, simple domestic perfection and tranquility. That was all he wanted. Was it really too much to ask for…?
It seemed so.
A golden tear bubbled up in his eye, and he blinked rapidly to force it away.
It slid down his face, trailing down his scar.
His wooden skin crawled as a scarred and ripped hand came to rest on that mark, and he turned icy cold, shivering. God, how he wished a different, trembling, gentle hand were there! Even if he were in the same position, bound and inflexible and defenseless, he would have given anything for it. For that sweet intoxicating touch, the throne of which was instead being usurped by dirty, loathing, scratching fingers.
“Oh, my dearest Doctor Carver,” the mangled puppet laughed, his words airless. “You always were my least favorite. Always stealing from me those delightful strings of the weakened, of the broken and bent. And you, so resilient and resistant! Why so much of a fuss, hm?”
The doctor felt a knot tie in his throat. He forced himself to stare straight at the eyeless being looming cruelly before him in total defiance: if he was going to die there and then, he would have not given that piece of tumbleweed the satisfaction of seeing him bend his head to him.
“What is it, Doc?” the Faceless hissed, yanking him with annoyance at his silence, scratching at his face, gouging three sharp cuts under his scar that would have bled if the doctor had blood instead of sap, which oozed out of the crevices. “Cat got your tongue? Or did you ever have one? I doubt it, seeing as you’re quite dumb right now.”
Carver inhaled with a low growl.
“Go to hell.” he merely grumbled.
“Ooh, how raunchy,” Faceless snarked back, cutting into his own face with his scythe to display any kind of expression, the smirk he left in his own face jagged and twisted. Carver felt his stomach churn with frost at the sight, so crude and, and unnatural. The scythe returned to the bottom of his chin, sliding up to the top of his head to hook around the string that resided there. Carver shivered as he felt his singular string slowly sawed at.
The Faceless Bandit held his head firmly with one hand, pulled back his arm a little, swiftly, and-
Shhh.
Then there was nothing.
Death felt so weird, the doctor thought.
He had imagined it crueler, darker, colder, more painful. Lonelier.
Instead he felt only… suspended. As if in wait. For what, he could not tell. But it was a peaceful waiting, and he felt far from afraid.
He was enveloped into a gentle, vast hold. A warm, ginormous finger touched his face, tapping each of his eyes, and he felt air seep into his lungs once more.
Another hand carefully, gently, cautiously and lovingly placed strings onto his limbs.
The hands slowly vanished, and he found himself put into something enclosing and… safe?
And then he felt alive.
Which was not ideal, because it made him realize that he was in a claustrophobic and dark space, and with his most recent memories being those of his body tied up in yarn among an army of aracknits and every last one of his strings being cut by the cruel scythe of a criminal lacking a face, so he panicked and kicked the air in front of himself as hard as he could to escape his dark prison.
The Banker nearly had a heart attack when the coffin next to bank opened with a loud noise - only nearly, because he did not actually have a heart or circulatory system.
“B-Bandit? Is, is that you?” Banker’s sweet, timid, wonderful wonderful wonderful beautiful darling amazing incredible voice rang out in the empty room. The doctor pleaded in his heart, unable to find his voice, still gasping and panting, trembling and teary, ‘Oh, please, say more, speak more, keep talking, fill the void.’ There were quiet footsteps, the Banker creeping slowly out of his booth. “L-Lorelei? L-Lookout? Uh, um, Mr., Mr. West?”
And then he stood before him, looking down at the Doctor with four wide eyes.
Carver knew he was a mess, he knew he was shaking and sitting in the bottom of a coffin like container as his tears froze in his eyes, but the moment he saw the Banker looking down at him, silently, mouth open in a slight shock, he felt his frosted heart melt, finally filling his body with relieving warmth, color finally returning to his vision, and his shoulders finally untensed as he looked up at him with total and complete admiration.
The Banker stood, fidgeting with his hands nervously. He was about to start scratching them, but he stopped himself: the doctor had put a lot of time and… and care (wonderful, dutiful, devoted care, whispered the ghost of a thought in his mind) into that coat of paint. He couldn't just… he couldn't just ruin it like that. And, well, he couldn't, he couldn't just leave him there, hazy and frightened and in need of help, either.
He lent him his hand as that terrible fear gnawed at his stomach: “I, I didn't expect you to, to be here, D-Doc.”
Carver grabbed the appendix with both hands, pressing his fingers against its palms. He did not make any motion to stand up; completely honestly, he did not want to. He just wanted to hold it, to hold him, to feel the other puppet's arm curl against him, a soft, shy and gentle shield of blue and brown hues, of tremors and stutters, warming him endlessly. Oh, how he needed it! How he wished for it terribly, now and forever...
“D-Doc Carver?” the Banker felt that fire burn from his fingertips, spreading up his arm. He swallowed roughly to keep it from his face. “D-do you need to make a c-claim?”
“Yes,” he breathed, and pulled Banker’s hand down, close to his heart. Banker stared at him with wide eyes, big, terrified eyes. “Yes, I do, please, Banker, please… grant me this one claim.”
Banker trembled, and still, he asked; “What?”
“I've just been struck down with death,” Carver nearly whispered, eyes glazed with tears. “I have lost my confidence, please, Banker, dear, dear Banker of mine, please, kiss me with life, restore my confidence, please, that's the only claim I ask of you.”
Carver squeezed the hand tight, afraid it would escape his grip, knowing it could.
“K-kiss you?” Banker squeaked, eyes wide, the searing sensations spreading all over his face and neck, but, how enrapturing and captivating those burns were! And how loud the echo of the thought he'd been sure to have killed was! His fear tugged him away, or so it tried, for his body wouldn't move an inch.
Carver nodded, his eyes pleading, as he rubbed his face on the back of the hand, murmuring ‘please, please’ over and over, knowing rejection would have killed him on the spot, and yet not finding the will to care for it. Though he wouldn't beg for life from the Faceless Bandit that so hated him, he would beg and plead for death from the Banker he so adored.
The Banker breathed heavily, shivering. His head shook ever so slightly.
“N, no, no…” he whispered as he kneeled in front of the other puppet; “No, no…”, as he let the doctor cup his cheeks and rub his face on them; “No, no, no, no…”, as he returned the other's affection, kissing him in the way a puppet can kiss, wooden faces scratching ever so softly against each other, slowly, then faster; “No, no, no…”, as his fingers finally curled around the stitches of Carver's scar, stroking it idly, pushing away the tears that slowly dripped from the other’s face, finally seeing his fear as what it was: no fear at all, not even close to fear, even. It was something softer, something that he had selfishly denied himself through his own blindness. Oh, what good were four eyes when he could not use them to see what was right in front of him? What good was the blessing of sight without letting himself revel in the beautiful image in front of him? What good was living to play a part and nothing more if it did not allow him to have the gift of, the, no, his, his dear, dear, darling doctor to gaze upon?
He held Carver closer, nuzzling harder against him. The fire divamping inside him boiled and burned, it begged to be released, to be imprinted on the other puppet for all to see. He was kissing it into Doc, but it was not, it could not be enough. A single face was too restrictive, and he had to improvise, he had to figure out a way to make it more, to have more of the doctor pinned under him, to show him that yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, this was right and wanted and good.
His hand begrudgingly left the side of Carver's head and instead grabbed with all of its strength his arm. The good doctor nearly jumped up from his seat in the case, surprised, left breathless. His own fingers curled around the Banker's forearm, but the kiss they pressed against him was weak, not nearly as deep and passionate as the one pushing into his limb, far more shy and trembling, a near reverse of their usual attitudes. Carver’s whole being shivered with warmth. And oh, oh!, it was so good! So very good, so very delicious, the sensation spreading from that long, long kiss to the rest of his body… goodness, he was addicted to it already. That was it, his only wish, his reason to live. All he wanted was for that magnificent pressure to never soften and leave.
But the Banker had other plans. For him, it was too long, too time consuming; it didn't let him give Carver everything they both wanted desperately after letting so much time pass by. So instead he began to grab and release, grab and release, fast and hungry, pressing quick hasty kisses all over the doctor. On his arms, his chest, his neck, his shoulders, his sides - to hell with his part!, to hell with his fear! - even reaching further down, gripping Carver’s hips and legs in a frenzy, dominated by nothing but the burning embers inside of his wooden frame that pushed him to love and love and love again.
Carver was too slow to reply to those attentions, and he found himself overwhelmed. He was in an almost comatose bliss, jolting and shivering with little gasps and murmurs of, “Yes, yes, p-please, yes….”, only barely managing to nuzzle back his lover's face, goodness gracious, this was it, the moment he always dreamed of, his lover, they were lovers now. He did not feel like himself, not at all. He was out of his body, out of his mind, looking down on that scene from a warm cloud of ecstasy, the prickling of pleasure taking over him in waves.
It took what felt like ages, for the Banker's wild rush of claiming Carver as his to consume itself. It exhausted them both, to the point where they were moments away from collapsing entirely in the box Carver rested in, seconds from slipping into pure bliss and tranquility. They held each other close as they rested, panting softly, Banker’s hand finally finding its place on Carver’s cheek, gently trailing the scar there. Then he felt the ridges, his eyes widening, and he pulled away a bit to inspect the mark, and to his horror and sadness found the three fresh cuts under his hand.
“C-Carver, you, you’re hurt!” he exclaimed, his gentle shaky fingers turning the doctor’s head to inspect the cuts better. “O-Oh dear, why didn't, why didn’t you t-tell me?”
“It’s fine, it really is,” Carver reassured him, though he leaned into and reveled in his touch. “It’s nothing that I can’t mend.”
Banker frowned at that, and so Carver might have even said something more, had a not-so-freshly-painted-anymore visage not rubbed gently on his wounds, kissing away the sap seeping from the small gouges. The kiss threw him for an incredulous loop, stunning him. Had his wood been replaced by flesh, he would have been redder than a blooming hibiscus.
Perhaps it was seeing the doctor like that that slowly brought the four-eyed puppet to his senses. All those newly formed memories reverberated in his mind, slowly becoming clear, first their gentle, almost reluctant, kiss, then the frenzied adrenalinic boiling and burning and exploding cravings that had taken control of him, and finally, when he realized the spontaneous act of kissing those little scrapes, he finally got a grasp on his actions. He gradually began shaking, hands going to cover his mouth already muttering apologies, his legs trying to push him to his feet - oh, but Carver would not have any of it.
His gentle grip tightened around the other's waist, keeping him from escaping into the dark of his shame. Banker would have blushed furiously had he skin, feeling the rippling strength of Doc Carver’s arm around him, his breath hitching as those thoughts that he thought he killed earlier swarmed back into his mind. The doctor collected himself as well, slowly, naturally slipping back into his ordinarily calm and proper self, just like the Banker had returned to his anxieties and worries, their regular personalities bleeding back into their forms as if regaining consciousness after a long sleep.
“Dear,” goodness, how wonderful it felt to say that, “Dear, darling, love, what's troubling you?”
“I- I, I… Doc, I-”
“Carver, dear, please. Carver is just fine.”
“I, I… Car, Carver, I didn't - oh, oh god, I'm, I'm so sorry, I didn't mean-”
“Oh, you did!” the doctor adamantly insisted, his eyes widening, but in complete confidence. “We’re… us now. It’s okay, we’re okay… I’m here, you’re here, it’s okay. We… we are good.”
The Banker tried shrinking himself in the other's arms without much success. Carver merely huffed, an adoring look in his eyes, and brought him closer. His gentle nuzzles onto his recently repainted cheek were a balm for the Banker's nerves.
“There's nothing to fear, my darling.” he murmured into the puppet’s ears, feeling him relax from his smooth accent, melting against him in a pleasant warmth, “Hm, but your booth… it seems quite comfortable, wouldn't you say?”
The other nodded, humming absentmindedly, one of his hands trailing up Carver’s arm, twirling around his neck to run over his hair. He had always wondered how it felt, and now found that it was not only wood, but covered in felt to give it a soft velvety texture, and the same went for his handlebar moustache. Come to think of it, nearly everything about the doctor was just so soft and warmly inviting.
“Should we head over to it, then?” Carver's voice caught up to him, pulling him back to reality, yet sending him from one pleasant distraction to another. He barely had to answer, the slightest sigh and the smallest nod, and the doctor slid a firm and strong hand under his knees, and rose him up, carrying him into the bank much like a newly wed groom carries his beloved man into their just made house.
There was some cloth folded in a corner, arranged as if to simulate what could have once seemed like a bed which clearly had been abandoned for the anxious Banker’s many sleepless nights, him preferring instead to pass out in fear on his counter.
The doctor laid him on top of the covers gently before positioning himself on top of him. One of his hands tenderly stroked his cheek, his legs straddling the Banker, looking down at him, eyes shielded by his glasses, though behind those lenses, his eyes were full of pure admiration.
The four-eyed puppet adjusted himself under his weight almost sleepily: “Carver, love…” oh, to be called like that forever and always, what shivers did it send down his spine!, “What…”
“Please, my dearest.” Carver leaned down to press kisses to his throat, and purred against his neck, hands pressing light kisses with thumbs swirling on wooden skin so gently, “You don't truly think I am sated of your kisses? I waited so long for you…”
The Banker sighed blissfully, body melting and becoming as soft as warm clay. He wrapped his arms around his dear, dear lover and let his head fall back on the bed that hadn't seen him in weeks, basking in the wonderful burn enveloping him.
How curious, he thought to himself. He could hear a hummingbird sing in the back of his mind.
For some odd reason, he heard Bandit clear his throat in the back of his mind too.
Then Doc Carver let out a small grumbling shriek, rolling over and tumbling off of a Banker too hazy to notice anything.
“H-Hello Bandit!” Carver stumbled over his words as the cowboy looked at them from the counter where his elbow was leaning on. The four-eyed puppet called for him needily, drawling out the last part of the doctor’s name, his grasp on reality basically non-existent. Carver turned bright red. “F-fancy seeing you here….”
“Sure is, Doc, sure is.” Showdown smiled, cheek resting in his hand, giving him a quick wink. “Mind if I make a deposit?”
“Um, sure,” the doctor stuttered, rushing to the desk to swipe the cash, hastily dumping it in a vault labeled ‘SHOWDOWN BANDIT’.
The cowboy tipped his hat politely: “Thanks, Doc.”
“N-no problem,” he mumbled, staring at the ground.
“Now I suggest ya go back to yer other business. He sounds pretty… um… critical.” Showdown nodded in the direction of the lovestruck Banker. The doctor tried to swallow, and failed. “Y’know what I mean, Doc?”
“Carveeeer, love, please… please, where did you go?” the poor soul lamented, turning on the bed. “You're so cruel, so cruel… ! Oh, love, please… please, I need you… !”
“I know.” Carver muttered to Showdown, closing the Bank’s shutters and swiftly turning around, rushing back into the arms of his darling, finally together.
110 notes · View notes
rainbowholland · 5 years ago
Text
I Didn’t Mean For This To Happen | Peter Parker x Reader
Summary: Y/N ends up drunk at a party and accidentally expose her feelings for Peter
Word Count: 6.4K
Warnings: Drinking
A/N: Yes, finally I finished it, only two days later than what I was supposed to. Anyways, don’t drink before your legal age, kids. 
Also, I’m writing a part 2, but have no idea when that’s finished, so if you liked this, then keep your eyes open!
Enjoy!
:::
I hadn’t imagined my first time getting drunk would be at a party full of people from another high school. Then again, I also hadn’t imagined that I would go to a party full of people from another high school just because I had a crush on a tall, nerdy, shy guy who went to that school, but here I was.
It had started out with a few beers. I wanted to seem cool, and I’d heard alcohol made you more confident, which was something I really needed. Because of its bad taste, I’d chugged them down, not really expecting to feel something from it.
I felt this weird warmth in my stomach, and it made everything feel a bit nicer. When someone asked me to do shots with them, I said yes, just because I was wrapped up in the excitement of the bustling party and the warm feeling from the weak alcohol I’d already consumed.
That was the first mistake. Three shots later, and I didn’t really feel any different, just… giggly. I texted my friend Emma, asked her if she wanted to come. I really wanted a familiar face in the crowd of unfamiliar ones.
Someone handed me a plastic cup filled with some red liquid. It smelled strongly of alcohol, but feeling kind of invincible after drinking so much alcohol, I forced it down my throat.
It hit me not long after that. I felt the need to pee, so I went to bathroom, and I noticed that the floor had suddenly started to sway. “Whoa,” I muttered to myself as I made my way through the crowd. I bumped into several people, but I didn’t care. So many had already bumped into me.
After I had done my business, I washed my hands, and caught the sight of myself in the mirror. My cheeks were red, and my eyes were shining, and I seemed different but still like the same old me.
Truth be told, I tried to be a bit responsible. I washed my face, which made me feel a lot better, and I did drink a cup of water. But then some girls challenged me to a shotting competition, and I couldn’t pass up that offer. My competition instinct was too strong. And I won that competition, after having four shots more.
And there was those beers, that always seemed to find its way to my hand.
I wasn’t completely sure how I’d gotten there, but now I was sitting in a couch, pressed between one girl and one boy who I was chatting happily with. That was when he walked up to me. Between all the people, and this new sensation of being drunk, I’d almost forgotten why I was there.
“Hi… P-Peter,” I stuttered.
It was difficult enough to talk to him sober, but with the alcohol making my mouth feel like the Sahara, and the intoxication making it difficult to speak, it was barely I got those words out.
“Y/N? What, what are you doing here? And… are you drunk?” he asked, taking a closer look at me.
“I-I heard there was a p-p-party, and you know me… always ready to partay,” I somehow managed to say, raising my hands a bit in a party dance motion.
Feeling frustrated by that dry feeling in my mouth, I looked around for my cup of mixed together drinks. I spilled some of it on my shirt as I brought the cup up to my lips, but I didn’t really care.
“Okay, I think you’ve had enough to drink,” I didn’t see him, but I saw a pale hand take my cup away.
“Noooo, but I was drinking that. My mouth is dry,”
I looked at him, and where he stood, with the red and blue flickering lights lighting him up from behind, he looked like some kind of angel.
“T-Thank you,” he blushed and couldn’t hide his smile.
“Did I say that out loud?” I wondered.
Although he wasn’t looking at me, he nodded as if he had heard me. When he looked back at me, his hands were empty.
“Come on, Y/N, let’s go home,” he held his arms out to me, but it took a little while before I understood that I was supposed to grab them so that he could help me up.
“But, I haven’t done what I came here to doooo!”
He blinked and his arms slowly lowered to his sides. “What did you come here to do?”
My mind went still. “Oh, I, I don’t think I can remember. But it was about the boy I have a crush on,” I waved him closer, and knowing that I probably wouldn’t come with him before he listened, he sat down on his knees, his face very close to mine.
“You can’t tell him Peter, but I have a crush on this guy I grew up with, and he is really pretty and smart and I think you know him,” I whispered, not a hint of a smile on my face. This was serious. “And, you can’t tell anyone this,” I leaned so close to his ear that my lips brushed it, “he is Spider-Man.”
His eyes widened, his mouth formed an ‘o’, and he stumbled back from me, bumping into someone who then dropped her beer all over his head. I fell forwards, suddenly not having a Peter to support my weight on, and when I realised what was happening, Peter was up and apologising to the more than irritated girl he knocked over.
I couldn’t really remember falling over, but I also couldn’t remember how Peter had grabbed me and taken me out of the house, or how he held my hair when I puked on the side of the road, or how he lead me to his apartment because he knew my parents would be very pissed if I came home and drunkenly woke up the whole house. My memories from that night was foggy and not connected and I wasn’t really sure what actually had happened and what was a dream. The only thing I remembered clearly was me stumbling over a threshold and looking up at Peter’s startled face, for then to slur “Oop, I didn’t mean for that to happen.”
-
I woke up to some whispering noises outside my bedroom. With a groan I turned around, then quickly turned back before I fell out of a much smaller bed than I was used to. I opened my eyes, and realised that this was not my room. It was my best friend from childhood, Peter’s room. And I was laying almost completely naked in his bed…
If it hadn’t been for the pounding headache and my sore muscles and my weak legs, I probably would have been out of there by the time Peter came in again. All I managed was to throw one of Peter’s sweaters over my tank top and panties, before he was back in the room, all wide eyes and rosy cheeks.
“Oh, sorry, I didn’t realise you were awake. I was just going to get my… well, it doesn’t really matter.”
He rubbed the back of his neck, looking anywhere but me. I’d caught a glimpse of me in the reflection of his window, and I was not pretty sight, so I understood him.
“No, no, no, no, no! It’s okay, I’m sorry about yesterday…whatever happened then.”
He looked to me, a bit confused, before a relieved sigh left his body. “You don’t remember anything?” He asked, hopeful.
I winced at his high-pitched voice, and tried to think back. Everything after going to the bathroom the second time was a blur, although I thought maybe I could remember some bits here and there.
“Most of it least. I can remember a few glimpses, but nothing coherent. Anyways, I’m sorry about how I acted yesterday, and I’m sorry you got stuck taking care of me, and I promise you I’m not usually like this.”
He shot me a smile. “It’s okay, I’ll always take care of a friend in need. Do you want some breakfast?”
I groaned. “If that breakfast consist of some water, painkillers and me brushing my teeth, then yes.”
“Okay, it’s coming right up - oh, by the way, your phone has been blowing up with messages from your dad. I sent him a message yesterday that you stayed the night at a friend who lived closer, but I’m not sure he bought it.”
I groaned and stuffed my face into his pillow. This wasn’t something I wanted to handle now, but it seemed like I had to. He left it on the side of his bed, then walked out of the room.
It seemed like I had underestimated just how bad I really felt. When I tried to get out of the bed, I started to see stars, and the throbbing in the back of my head turned into pounding in my whole head. Not talking about the nausea, which made me afraid I would throw up before I even got to the clothes Peter had laid out for me.
Yeah, it would be fun meeting my parents like this.
After putting on some short shorts, a very tight tank top and a hoodie I stole from Peter, I had to sit down for a bit. I felt incredibly tired, like I could fall asleep right then and there, which I probably did, because the next thing I remember was Peter bursting into the room and me jumping about five feet in the air.
“Sorry,” Peter said as he helped me up from the bed, obviously trying to hide a smile by the way his lips was so tightly shut together.
“Ugh, it’s okay.”
I grabbed my head, as if that would help against the headache, and he seemed to notice because the next thing I knew a glass of water and a white little pill was placed into my hands. “Here, aunt May says this is the best for a hangover headache.”
The rest of the day was actually kind of fun. Peter and May let me stay at their place while I was getting over my hangover, and all we did was watch movies and eat salty snacks. When the sun was starting to go down, she went out to get some food, which left Peter and I alone watching Notting Hill, much to the dismay of Peter.
“Hey Y/N,” Peter suddenly asked. It was clear he wasn’t interested in the movie, as he had spent the last ten minutes playing with my hair and fingers and doing everything else but watch the screen. A couple of times I had looked up at him, and he seemed a bit stiff and there was a constant blush on his face. I just smiled at his awkwardness and let him continue.
“Yeah?” I hummed, not looking up at him. We were in the middle of the movie, I couldn’t just lose my focus now, even though feeling his fingers over me was a bit distracting.
“What did you come to the party to do yesterday?”
I froze. Suddenly the screen wasn’t as important anymore, so I looked up at his adorably confused face. “What do you mean?” I asked, my voice high-pitched.
“Well, yesterday when I tried to get you out, you said you hadn’t done what you were coming there to do, and when I asked you what you were there to do, you told me about some guy you liked?”
His cheeks were red, and I had a feeling there was a portion he left out, but that memory did not exist in my head so I had no idea to know if there was something more or not.
“I-I, I don’t know. I just, well, like I apparently said yesterday, there is a guy I’m kind of crushing on,” I felt the heat spread from my chest to my neck, cheeks and forehead. “And I guess I was going there to tell him, but it was stupid and I got way too drunk and I’m pretty sure half of what I told you was ridiculously wrong anyways, so I don’t think you should think too much about it.” I was ranting now, and the pressure was starting to make my head ache again.
Peter’s face fell, and I knew I’d said something wrong, but I wasn’t sure exactly what, so I let it be.
When May came back, there was this thick aura of awkwardness between me and Peter. I was sure May noticed it, but she didn’t comment anything. She’d brought food for us to eat with her, and she offered to drive me home after eating.
May got me a plastic bag to keep my alcohol and vomit reeking clothes in, and after a weird and quick goodbye with Peter, I was sat in May’s car.
“Listen, I don’t know what happened at that party, or when I was gone, but don’t be too hard on Peter, okay? He’s trying his best, but he is under a lot of pressure because of school and because of… his Stark Industries internship.”
I grimaced and let out a sigh. “That in there,” I pointed my thumb over my shoulder, “I have no idea what happened, but I’m pretty sure he didn’t give me the whole truth,” then I whispered under my breath, “not that I did either.”
May didn’t say anything, and except for the radio and the sounds of New York traffic, the rest of the car ride was silent. It wasn’t until I walked out of the car May said something again.
“Y/N. Peter is a simple boy. He sucks at reading between the lines and he can’t interpret what you mean unless you tell it straight to him, okay? If you just lay it all out flat for him, I’m sure you both will be a lot more happy.”
I nodded, understanding exactly what she meant by that.
-
My parents definitely was not happy with me. Thankfully they weren’t so wrapped up in their anger and worry that they didn’t see I wasn’t in any shape to take any scolding. They just sent me to bed, with the promise that we were going to talk about it that morning. As I laid in bed that night, waiting for sleep to take over my mind, I started to wonder what had actually happened last night. I felt the stress take over my body, making it slightly harder for me to breathe, but I managed to calm myself down and before long I was asleep.
Early in the morning, before she had to go to work, mom came into my room and woke me up. At first I was a bit disoriented and irritated, but after a cup of coffee and some time to wake up, I felt better and ready to talk. When she asked what had happened, I told her everything. There was no reason to hold anything back, so I gave her every detail, including the part about me liking Peter.
I was very lucky, I escaped with being grounded for a week and the promise that I wouldn’t do anything like that before it was legal for me. Mom promised me that when she came back from work that afternoon, she would drive me to Peter so that I could deliver the clothes I’d borrowed from May.
I was restless the whole day. Not only was being grounded pretty hard, but I was so stressed and couldn’t stop thinking about what had happened. I spent the day cleaning up my room and doing other activities that meant I had to be moving, because when I was moving and doing stuff that needed thought behind it, it was harder for me to think a lot.
When she finally came back, I was ready to go. The ride to Peter was a long one, but when we finally arrived it felt like had only been a few hours since the last time I was there.  On the elevator ride up to his apartment, I kept wiping my palms off on my jeans. I didn’t understand why I was so nervous, but I had this creeping feeling that something was gonna happen. My moms smug look, the fact that she wanted to drive me here at all, it was all suspicious.
I felt the little butterflies flutter in my stomach as I knocked on the door. I heard some tumbling inside, it sounded like something fell. I looked over to mom, who seemed as surprised as I was. When he opened the door, it was with flushed cheeks, messy hair and his chest rising and falling very fast.
“Y/N, h-hi,” he stuttered.
“Hi,” I said back, trying to contain my giggles. I had no idea what he was doing, and with my mom behind me, I almost felt like a little child going over to a friends place for the first time.
“Here’s the clothes, thank you for letting me borrow them, and… the other thing.” I blushed, looking down at my shoes, not being able to handle how embarrassingly drunk and stupid I had acted.
“N-No problem,” he said, his voice high pitched.
I mean, he was Peter, he had a natural, high-pitched voice, but now it was even more. He almost sounded like a girl. Even though I held out the white bag to him, he didn’t take it.
“Peter,” I said, trying to get him to notice the bag.
“Yeah?” He asked, apparently confused.
I held up the bag in front of his face.
“Oh!” he exclaimed and grabbed the bag, his face turning a fresh color of pink.
I laughed at his obliviousness, especially when he just stood there, not saying anything or doing anything.
“Okay, so I guess we’ll go now. Again, thanks for your help,” I slowly moved away from the door, glancing back to mom who seemed to wait for something.
Peter’s eyes widened. “No! Wait!” he almost screamed, making me jump.
He realised what he had done and composed himself, straightening his back and putting on a more serious facial expression. “I mean, I wondered if you wanted to come in? Maybe we could talk, I believe you found out something about me that I’ve...” He glanced over to my mom again. “Well, it doesn’t matter.”
I smiled, and every part of me ached to say yes, but I knew I couldn’t.
“I’m sorry, but after Friday’s shenanigans, I’m grounded.”
His face fell, and I felt the disappointment like a wrecking ball.
“I mean, a few minutes wouldn’t hurt,” I suddenly heard my mom say from behind me.
I twirled around, very shocked. It was her who had come up with the terms for my grounding after all.
“What?”
She smiled. “Peter obviously wants to talk to you about something, I don’t think it’ll hurt. Just don’t sneak out to some party and drink again.”
At the last part she pointed her finger at me, a fake serious look on her face. I smiled and shook my head. “Never again.”
“Great. I’ll be waiting in the car, don’t use too long, okay?”
I nodded, then looked back to Peter who was again blushing and looking like he wanted to die, which kind of mirrored the way I felt.
“Okay.”
I watched her walk down the hallway and to the elevator, then turned to Peter, who let me in. I looked around, trying to find out if something actually did fall down earlier. I didn’t see anything.
“Okay, so out with it, what did you want to talk about?” I asked him as soon as we were sat on the couch.
I noticed he sat down closer than necessary, which made my heart flutter. He was gonna be the death of me sometime.
“Well, I heard from May who heard from you that you know my secret?” He said, phrasing the last part like a question.
“Which secret?”
I didn’t want to be wrong, plus there was something about him telling me, him deciding that he wanted to share his secret with me. Which was why I refused to say it. He was the one who had to tell me the secret.
“You know. The secret. The one about my internship? May said you know, and…” he hesitated, glancing away and rubbed his hands together.
“And what?” I asked, leaning closer to him.
His breath hitched, and my whole body was on fire and my thoughts were going highwire, wondering what this meant.
“What I am.”
He wasn’t going to say it, and I was still wondering where he left off. Something had to be done.
“What you are? You’re Peter, aren’t you?”
“Y-Yes, but,” he couldn’t look me in the eyes.
“But? Have May said anything else?”
Peter was a nice kid, but he was a terrible liar. I knew him like the back of my hand, which meant I knew when he could lie and when he couldn’t. This was one of those moments where he wouldn’t be able to lie.
“No, but you said it. When you were drunk you said you knew it!” He exclaimed, jumping away from me.
There was this tension between us that I hadn’t really paid attention to until now. Now it exploded, like a dam with too much water.
“Ha! I knew there was something you kept from me! Peter, you can’t keep the truth from me like this, please just tell me everything that happened that night, please!”
Tears gathered in my eyes, even though I wasn’t even that sad or mad. It was effective though, because his face immediately softened.
“I have to know if you know first.” He pleaded.
I took a deep breath. Originally I was gonna let him say it, but now I decided against it. If this was the only way to know exactly what I said that night, I would say it, damned me if I was wrong.  “Fine. I think I know. You’re Spider-Man, that’s the truth, right?”
He stood still, very still. I wasn’t able to read him. “Peter, please, just answer me.” It was my turn to plead now.
He sighed. “Yes, I am. I’m sorry I lied to you, I just, I couldn’t tell anyone. I didn’t want that, I needed a normal life, away from saving the world and responsibilities of people’s life and having everyone depend on you.”
At some point, we had both stood up, but I wasn’t sure when. “Peter, it’s okay, I understand,” I walked closer to him. He still wasn’t looking at me. “Seriously, it’s fine. It’s your life, and… I’m only your friend, you don’t need to tell me every aspect of your life. Especially if you don’t want to.” It did hurt that he didn’t tell me about such a big part of his life, but I would never admit that. “But stuff about my life, that’s the things I want you to tell me. Especially if I have no way of knowing myself. So what happened that night, what did I tell you?”
I had my hand cupped softly over his cheek now, forcing him to look at me. There was something between us, something I couldn’t understand. An understanding of some sort, a spark that hadn’t been there before. I really hoped that was something I only imagined, but I felt like Peter looked at me differently.
“Okay, so, when I tried to get you to leave, and you refused because you hadn’t done what you came there to do,” he paused, his cheeks burning now.
“Yeah?” I said, my voice as soft as I could muster, silently telling him he could continue.
“You told me there was someone you liked, and that I knew him. Then you told me that you’d grown up with him, and that you thought he was Spider-Man…”
I wasn’t completely sure what I felt. On one hand, I already kind of knew I’d somehow told him I had a crush on him. On the other hand I had no idea how to read the way Peter had reacted to it. Was he disgusted? Happy? How was I supposed to know.
“So,” I said, trying to get the conversation back to where it was.
“So, you have a crush on me,” Peter said matter-of-factly, before taking a bite of the runny-with-cheese pizza.
I felt the heat spread to my whole head and chest. “Yeah, uhm, how do you feel about that?”
I still hadn’t eaten anything of my pizza. I don’t think I could eat before we had sorted this out and I knew he wasn’t disgusted by me.
“I feel like that’s very lucky for me.”
“Okay?”
He looked over at me and kind of giggled slash chuckled a little. “Y/N, I really, really like you,” he dropped the pizza on the napkin and took my one hand that wasn’t holding the burning pizza.
“Y/N, do you want to go out on a date with me?”
I never in a million years though Peter would be this forward with anyone. I wasn’t even sure how to react, my body was confused. “Yes,” I whispered, because my throat had kinda closed up.
He grinned, he almost shone with happiness, and he hugged me and I was pretty sure thats the moment I combusted. It literally felt like someone had fired fireworks inside my body, and they were running over my skin and gleaming inside my blood and turning the back of my eyes to colorful canvas and Jesus if we were ever to sometime kiss how the heck would I be able to survive if one hug was enough to kill me?
He hugged me a bit longer than what was normal but I absolutely didn’t mind. I just pressed my arms closer around his body and inhaled the scent of him. When he pulled away, I was dizzy.
“Peter,” I managed to say after gathering my thoughts a little.
“Yeah?” He was still grinning.
“If we’re going to date, I want you to be completely honest with me. I don’t want us to keep secrets from each other that can hurt the other. And if you don’t want to, then please tell me that you have something that you don’t want to tell me.”
He had brought his pizza up to his lips again, but now he lowered it and took both of my hands.
“Y/N, I won’t ever keep a secret again.”
His face looked so soft and his eyes were so big and he looked so honest, I felt every cell in my body explode right then and there.
“I don’t think that will happen, I just don’t want this to happen again, because this has been some stressful couple of days.”
I kept holding his hand for a few seconds more, then I squeezed it and let it go. I still hadn’t eaten any pizza and I was starting to feel hungry.
Since I wasn’t sure how long could stay at his place, we decided that we would at least eat the pizza, then I could send a message home and ask when I should be home. It was very fun, he kept telling jokes. He also told me about the science pun he had posted on Twitter (I knew I had missed one), and then he told me a bit about his powers. What fascinated me the most was the tingle he got when there was danger imminent. He also told me about how he could stick to the walls and ceilings, and proceeded to show me how he did it. It was a surreal sight to see my best friend standing upside down on the ceiling.
“So the webs, is that also one of your superpowers? Do you like, shoot them out of your hands?” I asked as he was standing only a couple of feet away from me - upside down.
He shook his head. “No, I do make the web fluid, but I have a special web shooter that actually, you know, shoots it.”
He jumped down from the ceiling, and the floors shook a bit. Did he always do that with May home? What did she think about this?
“Here, I’ll show you.”
I followed him into his bedroom, looking around to see of there was anything I hadn’t noticed last time I was there. It seemed completely normal, not like the room of someone that went out and saved lives every afternoon. Then he opened his closet. Up front, hanging on the pole used to hang up clothes, was a red and blue suit. It was well known in the media, but I had never seen it this close before. Without thinking, mesmerised by the sight in front of me, I reached out to touch the fabric. Peter stepped away and let me have my moment.
“Whoa. This is so much cooler than I thought it would be!”
He chuckled behind me, as he let me run my hands over his suit. A thought entered my head.
“Can I see you with it on?” I asked as I twirled around. Suddenly his smile vanished.
“W-What?” He asked a bit confused, his cheeks quickly turning the same shade as his suit.
“Can I see it with you on?”
“You’ve seen me with it on before, haven’t you? I’m pretty sure I’ve been in one of those videos you watch on Youtube.”
I chuckled. “Yeah, but I haven’t known it has been you. And I’ve never seen it up close. Pretty please!”
He sighed and put his hands on his waist.
“Fine, go out in the living room and I’ll change,” he sighed.
“Yay,” I said with excitement, clapping my hands softly together before going out to the living room.
As he changed I got another piece of pizza, looking around the place for stuff I hadn’t noticed before. Not long after, he walked out, suit on, but nothing on his head. He walked out with his arms out, as if to say ‘here you go’, and then did a small twirl which was probably the cutest thing I’d even seen Peter Parker do. I clapped my hands and cheered as if he was some world known celebrity doing something. Then again, he was pretty well known in Queens. Someone surely would react that way in a not joking way.
“Okay, now, I’m going to change back into my normal clothes, I’ll be back as soon as possible.”
I nodded and gave him a thumbs up. When he came back, he was Normal Peter again, with normal clothes.
He threw me his phone, which I was barely able to grab, on the expense that I dropped my pizza piece on the carpet.
“Man, the world just really doesn’t want me to eat today, does it?” I muttered as I looked down at the fallen pizza.
“Sorry!” Peter exclaimed, walking over to me to see if there was something that could be done. Some way he could save himself.
I chuckled and shook my head. “Don’t worry about it. I’ll live. Plus, there’s more pizza.” I said, motioning to the rest of the pizza that was left in the box.
He sat down beside me, and I pulled my phone out of my backpocket to call my mom. She picked up after the third ring.
“Hello honey, how did it go?”
I looked over to Peter, who definitely could hear what she was saying.
“Yeah, it went well. Uhm, when do you want me home? And are you still sitting outside in the car?”
“Well, before nine tonight would be preferable and no, I’m not outside. I figured it would take some time.” I could hear my fathers chuckle in the background.
“Oh, okay. I - I just have to ask, I’m still grounded, right?”
There was silence on the phone. “Your father and I have to discuss it. It seems like the consequences of your actions has been punishment enough, so I don’t really see the reason for more but you also did something incredibly stupid. We’ll talk about it tonight.”
I looked over at Peter. He wasn’t hiding that he was listening to the conversation, his eyes glued to the phone and his chest leaning forward, not touching the back of the couch.
“Okay. See you tonight.”
“See you tonight honey. You did bring your wallet so that you can take the bus home, right?”
I nodded, but then I remembered that that couldn’t see it so I said yes. Beside me I heard Peter do that weird but cute mixture of a giggle and chuckle.
“Good, okay, bye honey!”
The beep that signalised that she hung up came, and I turned the phone off again and put it on the table in front of me.
He handed me another piece of pizza. “I promise I won’t force you to lose this one.”
I laughed before taking a bite. “Thank you, how chivalrous of you”
We laughed together for a bit, and when looking at the clock we noticed we had a couple of hours we could spend with each other before I had to go home. Peter went to go put on a movie I’d told him I wanted to watch the other day, then we settled in.
At first we sat beside each other, but as the movie progressed, we ended up closer and closer, and at some point I ended up with Peter’s arms around me, and my back pressed against his chest. After that I couldn’t focus on the movie, because my body was too busy going absolutely highwire.
“Are you okay?” He asked halfway into the movie. I just smiled and sighed content, which was answer enough for him.
Right before the movie was about to end, May entered the apartment, and Peter and I jumped away from each other. We probably looked like two guilty kids who had done something we knew was not allowed, but May didn’t even offer us a knowing glance. She just said hello, and took a piece of the pizza, then went into her own room. I shared a look with Peter, but he didn’t seem to think it was weird.
I checked the clock. I really didn’t want to be late home, now that it seemed like they were giving me a second chance. “I think maybe I should head back home.” I said reluctantly, not really wanting to go back home. It was so nice staying with Peter, I really, really wanted to stay with him, I really wanted to go back to that moment where I sat in his arms and my heart was jumping out of my chest and I felt like I could die happily.
“Yeah, I guess. I-I’ll follow you out!” He said, at first seeming a bit sad, then his voice went up and he almost seemed a bit excited.
I nodded, a blush forming on my cheeks again. “Thank you.”
He followed me to the apartment door, which was what I thought was where he meant he was going to follow me, but he put on shoes together with me. Apparently he was following me to the downstairs door, which I didn’t mind one bit. More time with Peter, and it meant I wouldn’t have to take the rusty old elevator by myself.
We were silent the whole way, which felt kind of awkward, but he also kept himself very close to me, so I wasn’t sure I would be able to say anything if I were to try.
When we came down, I just smiled at him, and he seemed conflicted. It was as if he wanted to do something, but then he wasn’t sure if he wanted to do it anyway.
“Well, bye then I guess. I’ll text you tonight.”
Peter nodded, blushed, leaned a bit forwards, pulled back again, then suddenly attacked me in a hug. I laughed a bit at his indescision, but hugged him back, enjoying the feeling of his arms wrapped around me again. I really could go silly by this.
“Thank you, and have a safe travel home, okay?”
I nodded, looking deep into his eyes. Something in my stomach, like a little hook underneath my belly button, pulled me towards him. I was so tempted to kiss him, to taste his soft lips, to feel his breath on mine. I leaned closer, and he leaned down and we stared each other in the eyes and at the last minute I chickened out. Instead of kissing his lips, I kissed him on the cheek, which was not really what I had meant for to happen but I had to live with. It still felt nice though.
We both looked like two tomatoes now, but he was cute and I thought that maybe this wasn’t the right time anyway. Maybe wait until a more special moment, when we wee more established, to give him the honour of being my first kiss.
“Uhm, so yeah, I’ll send you a text tonight, and we’ll talk later?”
I rubbed the back of my head, looking down at my shoes to get a little bit of break from his gaze. What he did to me was almost unfair. He dazzled me, looked into my eyes until his chocolatey brown eyes were the only thing I could see, and pulled me out of the real world into a world where only us two existed.
“And if something happens, just call my name and I’ll be there,”
He winked. Peter Parker winked and it really wasn’t a good look on him but it was also kind of cute. Where he got the confidence from I was not sure, he was not the type to really radiate a lot of confidence, he was generally just kind of shy and awkward, but maybe this superhero stuff had gotten to him a little bit.
“I’ll be sure to do that.” I laughed, then gave him a short side hug.
As I walked out the doors, I couldn’t help the grin that was plastered on my face, and when I looked back through the glass doors, Peter was doing a really silly dance with an equally stupid grin on his face.
74 notes · View notes
ourloveisforthelovely · 5 years ago
Text
Being Human 2
Supernatural AU 
Warnings: Smut 
Link to Chapter 1
Words: 2,498
Pairings: Gabriel x Reader 
________
“Well I don’t know…it would be kind of neat to see how sex feels like a human.”
You stood and turned to shut your bedroom door. Sure, Sam and Dean wouldn’t walk in on the two of you but it was the point. What if Cas decided to fly his ass home? That would be one hell of a way for him to find out that his brother was banging his friend….walk in while the two of you were fucking each other. You winced at the thought alone.
  “So, we are alone why are you closing the door? Aren’t we alone?”
  Gabriel asked as he started undoing in his shirt. He missed his grace more than ever right now. This undoing one button at a time was taking far too long. You turned to look at him.
  “Well, if Cas comes home quickly to check in on me like he does from time to time he will walk in on us. Do you want your brother finding out like that?”
  Gabriel looked up with a frown.
  “Yeah….no.”
  You smiled, pleased that Gabriel was seeing your side.
  “Exactly. We have an unspoken rule in this house. If the door is shut you don’t just walk in.”
  Gabriel smirked again.
  “Isn’t that cute. Ugh, this no grace thing really sucks. I have to actually take my clothes off by hand.”
  You raised an eyebrow.
  “Yeah, it sucks going to the bottom of the totem pole when you were at the top of the food chain before isn’t it?”
  Gabriel looked up clearly annoyed. Normally he would have made a joke back but tonight he was not in the mood. At the moment, all he wanted was to get his hands on you and be lost in the moment. 
  “You know I can leave and go somewhere else.”
  You rolled your eyes walking over to the former angel and began undoing his shirt the rest of the way.
  “Don’t get your panties in a wad. I’m only joking. Sheesh Gabriel, what happened to your sense of humor?”
  Gabriel sighed.
  “Sorry it's hard to be witty when everything that you know was taken from you.”
  You blinked a few times before taking his hands in yours. Maybe this wasn’t the best time to be fooling around after all. 
  “You look exhausted. Let’s just do this later. We don’t have to rush into something. Besides, You probably should be with someone better anyway. Let’s just get you rested up and we can figure out your next move.”
  Gabriel looked confused now. Someone better? What the fuck kind of question was that? You were amazing to Gabriel. In fact, you were the only woman that he hadn’t tried to shamelessly flirt with. You deserved better than that! Maybe that was the reason that he hadn’t bothered. Gabriel didn’t believe that he had a shot with you.
  “Someone better? What’s that supposed to mean? You are beautiful.”
  You shook your head as you changed out of your sweater and into a tank top and leggings.
  “It’s nothing... just get in bed.”
  Gabriel wanted to argue but he was too tired too. The thought of getting into your comfy looking bed and passing out seemed too appealing to pass up. Gabriel looked back over his shoulder at you. Your good mood seemed completely ruined now. He shrugged, not knowing what to do or how to handle this at the moment. That could be figured out in the morning. It wasn’t like you were going to vanish in the night or anything.
  “Well... okay.”
  He replied before laying down. You joined him a moment later turning off the bedside lamp. Neither of you anything instead you both lay in silence. Gabriel turned on his side so he was facing your back. You looked small surrounded by the down blankets and your pillow. He couldn’t help wondering what made you so suddenly upset? 
  You meanwhile, lay silently until you heard the sounds of Gabriel’s breathing. You knew the poor guy was probably all kinds of confused and in ways you were too. Why were you upset so suddenly? Was it the fact that you were literally just about jumped into bed with a man who had clearly just ended his last relationship? Maybe it was that gut-wrenching feeling that you weren’t good enough for him. He used to be an angel and an archangel at that. Why would he want someone like you? He could probably go charm some pretty girl into sleeping with him. Gabriel would get bored with you. You were a total nerd and for the most part just average. Every man got tired of the average girl.
  The next morning you woke up before Gabriel. You still felt a little moody over the night before but had come to the mental agreement that you wanted to help Gabriel out as much as possible. He deserved that. You would just keep your crush under control and mute your feelings. You had been doing it since you met Gabriel. How much harder could it be?
  You slipped out of bed and walked into the kitchen turning on the coffee pot. You were so set on coffee that you didn’t even notice Gabriel walk into the kitchen. It wasn’t until you turned and walked right into his chest.  
  “Good morning to you too.”
  He said with a smile as you blushed. God, you looked beautiful! It didn’t take Gabriel being human to realize that. He had thought that you were beautiful for so long. If he didn’t act soon, he was going to spill all of his dark secrets to you...and he didn't give a good god damn about it either.
  “I didn’t even hear you come in. Are you sure there isn’t any grace left in you? Your sneaking skills still seem beyond perfect.”
  Gabriel looked down.
  “Yeah, I’m pretty human. It doesn’t seem so bad. I think I am just being moody.”
  You turned, taking the milk out of the refrigerator.
  “You have every right to be. You know I was thinking maybe we can find a way to get you your grace back. Surely there is some angel out there that could help you. Maybe Lucifer?”
  Gabriel laughed.
  “Yeah, like I am going to ask any of my older brothers for help. Nah, I would rather sit here and be human. At least you are a better company.”
  You smiled.
  “Thank you for that but I really think we should get you fixed.”
  Gabriel nodded before turning and walking out of the room but froze in the doorway.
  “So... are you going to tell me why you got so worked up last night? Things were getting hot then you just froze up. You are going to have to help me out here. I can’t figure shit out at the moment. Is this about your brothers finding out about us or something? Because if it is I can just kick them in the shins or kneecaps.”
  You looked up before rubbing your forearm.
  “Its nothing.”
  Gabriel sighed.
  “Its something.”
  You turned to look at Gabriel with a frown.
  “Will you let it go already?”
  Gabriel shook his head.
  “Nah, I don’t do that. Is there some other guy or something!”
  Your head snapped up from the now overflowing cup of coffee.
  “Another guy? What? Gabriel, you have met my brothers, right? They would flip if I brought any man home. I am destined to be some crazy old single woman who is tending to them for the rest of my life. Besides I am not that pretty or dandy anyway!”
  Gabriel frowned and was silent for a few moments.
  “Ah, that's what the problem last night was.”
  You shook your head saying a pouting “no” as Gabriel walked over. He reached out cupping your cheek.
  “I meant it when I said that I thought you are beautiful. I thought you were beautiful before I just never said anything. I don’t have anything to lose now.”
  Gabriel reached out pulling you into his arms.
  “I wasn’t scared of your abnormally large brothers before and I’m not now. I should have told you how beautiful that you were before and made a move. I’m not saying we have to rush to jump into a relationship or whatever but I really am interested.”
  You smirked.
  “Damn, Gabriel, you are so dreamy.”
  Gabriel smirked tilting his head to the side with a smirk.
  “I try.”
  Gabriel didn’t need any more encouragement to kiss you at this point. He leaned forward, pressing a soft kiss to your lips. You sighed happily against his mouth as Gabriel moved to deepen the kiss. Gabriel reached down pulling you into his arms and carrying you back to her bedroom. 
  Dropping you back on the bed, Gabriel crawled on top of you to go back to kissing when a photo stopped him dead in his tracks.
  “Uh who’s that?”
  You looked up following Gabriel’s eyes to Adam’s photo on your bedside table.
  “That’s my twin Adam.”
  Gabriel winced.
  “That’s Adam like the Adam?”
  You nodded as Gabriel got off of you so you could sit up.
  “Yep…that’s that Adam. You didn’t know that did you? That Adam and I were twins?”
  Gabriel shook his head.
  “Not really. You gotta remember, sugar, I kind of avoid whatever Michael does with whatever I can. There was also the fact that I didn’t go really prowling into your family business. Besides you use the name Winchester. How did that work out?”
  You sighed, snuggling against Gabriel’s side.
  “Well, I didn’t meet my father until I was 12. Save you a long boring yawn-worthy story I decided to go live with my dad and wanted to take his name. Adam never did. When I met Sam and Dean I wanted to be with them. Adam never really forgave me for it either. He and my mother died after being attacked by ghouls. I never really got a chance to make up with him either.”
  You focused your attention on Gabriel’s hand that was resting on his stomach. You didn’t want to move your eyes too much due to the fear that you would cry. Gabriel’s free hand that was wrapped around yours gently stroked through her your blonde hair.
  “Brothers are hard. I know that is a complete understatement. I’m sure deep down Adam understood.”
  Gabriel said tenderly. You nodded.
  “I think mine are easier than yours are.”
  Gabriel laughed at that.
  “I agree. My brothers were ridiculous! Again another understatement about brothers.”
  You smirked before climbing on top of Gabriel. His golden eyes widened as he rocked his hips into your body.
  “Can we forget our crazy families and worry about what is going on downstairs? I don’t think I have ever felt this turned on in my life. This erection is killing me!”
  You smirked.
  “I did promise you a destressing session.”
  Gabriel gave you an eyebrow wiggle.
  “So ...after this…that whole being exclusive thing ...I want in on that.”
  You didn’t smile or react for a moment. Was this Gabriel talking or was the blood supply that was flowing to his dick making him talk without thinking?
  “You want to jump into another relationship already?”
  Gabriel shrugged.
  “I do have a fancy for a certain Winchester girl.”
  You bit your lip realizing that you would have to tell Sam and Dean all about this. They would be livid but at the same time, you didn’t care. You could hear Dean right now.
  “Damn it,  Y/n you have this fascination with falling in love with things you start taking care of! He doesn’t need you! He’s just a horny mess.”
  So what if you had a tendency to want to take care of things and maybe you were falling for this once ex archangel a little too quickly? It was your choice, wasn’t it?
  “We can see how it goes.”
  Gabriel looked pleased as he flipped you over and  crammed his body against yours for another kiss.
  “I want you”
  You whispered as his hands stroked through your hair. You could see the lust clear as light in his golden eyes.
  “Have you done this before?”
  You shook your head. Gabriel looked down at you for a moment before eagerly tugging at your clothes.
.
“I’ve wanted this so long”
  He said tenderly pulling his shirt over his head before getting his jeans off. You snuck a few glances at him happy with what you saw. 
  “Sit up a moment baby”
  He said tenderly before undoing your bra. You moaned as he quickly pulled you on his lap taking one of your breasts into his mouth. Would it have been possible to come apart without being touched? You were beginning to believe so.
  Laying you back, Gabriel began to kiss you again. He let one hand caress your bottom and the other arm to hold you to him. You slowly pulled away from his kiss to attack his neck with kisses. 
  “Y/n, you're a tease.”
  He moaned and slid one hand down to your thigh. You took a deep breath as Gabriel’s hand traced over your folds. This was going to be both torture and extremity satisfying all at once. You whimpered. 
  “It’s alright. Just relax but will feel good quickly.”
  Gabriel was right. Soon enough you were tightening around his fingers crying his name. You whimpered becoming more obvious to Gabriel rocking his hips against you. He was rock hard and this had to be torture to him. A nice torture though…
  “I’m ready now”
  You whispered. His golden eyes rolled up to yours. 
  “Not yet”
  Gabriel replied before lying you back and spread your legs. Your eyes met again before he lowered himself between your parted legs. 
  “What are you doing?”
  You asked nervously. 
  “Relax.”
  His voice was sharp and commanding as he lowered his mouth to you and gave a tentative lick. You whimpered as he began his assault. Never had you planned this but he knew exactly what to do with his tongue and lips. 
  “Gabriel, please. I am really ready.”
  You pleaded as you gently tugged on his hair. His eyes rolled up to yours as he lifted up guiding himself to your opening. He didn’t even bother worrying about protection. It didn’t cross his mind until he was halfway in.
  “So dumb question….uh are you taking birth control or anything? I don’t think I really want any children. I don’t think I have been human enough for those urges yet.”
  You laughed.
  “Yes, I take birth control.”
  “Good, you’re all mine now…” 
______
@brokencasbutt67-writer
@supernaturalways
@emiwrites3reads
@shitfaceddaniel
@hankypranky
@shaylybaby2032
@summer-novak
@fandom-trash-worth-it
@fand0maniac
@untoldshortsofthefandoms
@wontlookaway
@mycuddlycorner
@shadows-and-padlocked-hearts
@sprnaturallover
@deanwherescas
@authoressskr
@tas898
@li0nh34rt
11 notes · View notes
anistarrose · 6 years ago
Text
I’ve Been Working on a Unified Theory (Gravity Falls One Shot)
Summary: Stan stumbles across the evidence Dipper has been collecting throughout his search for the Author, and he isn’t pleased.
Word Count: ~1500
Warnings: brief mentions of death
Title is from Touch-Tone Telephone by Lemon Demon! An optional subtitle could be the next line, “If I make it through tonight, everybody's gonna hear me out.”
“Ugh, my stomach’s all rumbly and grumbly inside,” Mabel groaned as she flopped down in the grass in front of the Mystery Shack. “Do you think Grunkle Stan will let us order pizza?”
Her words went in one of Dipper’s ears and out the other as he buried his nose in the journal, squinting as he tried to make out the text in the one intact corner of a mostly torn-out page…
My assistant took…
to me beaming an…
his anxiety. H…
destroy bad…
“Mabel, we’ve got to get inside!” he gasped. “I have a magnifying glass in my room, I might be able to make out a couple more letters…”
Mabel sat straight up. “There’s a break in the case?”
“There sure is!” Dipper took off running for the Shack, stomach churning with the thrill of a new discovery. “I can’t believe I never noticed this…”
He threw open the door and barreled straight into Stan, who grunted with surprise as Dipper’s head struck him in the stomach. He recovered quickly, looking from Dipper, to Mabel, and then to the journal in Dipper’s hands, all while wearing a disapproving glare.
“There you two are. I’ve been meaning to have a chat with ya, you see?”
“Sorry, Grunkle Stan,” Dipper told him as he caught his breath, “but there’s something I really need to investigate as soon as I can! We can talk after —”
He started to head towards the stairs, but lighting fast, Stan blocked his way with reflexes that were just plain unfair for a man in his sixties to still have. He crossed his arms as his scowl intensified, and nodded in the direction of the Shack’s public wing.
“I want to see you in my office now — both of you, but especially Dipper.”
Mabel shot a Dipper a confused look, which he read loud and clear as: Do you know what we did?
He shrugged and shook his head. I’m as lost as you are.
Stan coughed, and tapped a non-existent watch on his wrist. “I said now, didn’t I? Not an hour from now?”
He stormed past the twins and began to walk towards his office, and Dipper supposed they had no choice but to follow him.
When they reached the office, Stan motioned for them to sit down, and from behind his desk pulled out a large, flat object, covered in newspaper articles and yellow string held in place by thumbtacks. At the top, two pieces of cardboard spelled out a titular question:
WHO IS THE AUTHOR?
“What the — hey, that’s mine! What were you doing in our room?”
“I was going,” Stan told him, “to fix the window you two keep hitting golf balls through, because — and I dunno if this is news to you or not — this is, after all, my house. But here I find this thing, straight out of an awful alien movie —”
“What’s the problem with it? Some of us are visual thinkers, okay? All I want is to investigate a few —”
“Dipper, what’s the one thing you promised me you’d stop doing this summer?”
Dipper sighed. “Go looking for trouble with the Journal.”
“This investigating —” Stan waved a hand at the board. “Is what I call looking for trouble.”
“Look, Grunkle Stan,” Dipper began, “I’m sorry about that promise, but… can’t you just trust me — trust both of us a little more? We’re going to be teenagers in barely a month, and we know how to look out for each other!”
Mabel nodded her agreement, and Dipper went on: “I know the Journal has some dangerous stuff in it, but even though it gets us into… dangerous situations sometimes, it gets us out of them, too!”
“Yeah, like with the zombies!” Mabel chimed in. “Sure, it kinda caused that problem, but also it fixed it!”
“Please, Grunkle Stan,” Dipper begged. “I’ll stop looking for monsters and artifacts and all the really dangerous stuff, but you’ve got to let us keep looking for the Author. We’re getting so close, and the Journal will keep us safe, I promise —”
“Did it keep the guy who wrote it safe?”
A hush fell over the room, like no one had quite been ready for what Stan had just blurted out — Stan himself included.
“What do you mean?” Mabel finally asked.
“I did skim through the thing, you know.” Stan crossed his arms and fixed his gaze below Dipper’s eyes, on the golden hand emblem splayed across the journal’s cover.
“I saw how it started, with a smart — maybe kinda eccentric, but a smart, mostly rational guy doing serious, smart-guy research. Drawing pictures of the new monsters he found, sleuthing out a mystery or two. Not too different from what you’re doing right now, really.”
He took a deep breath, still not meeting Dipper’s eyes.
“And I saw how the thing ended, too — rambling about secret codes and being watched and saving the world or losing his life in the process. Either he went off the deep end, or there really was someone after him… but either way, what happened wasn’t good, and now? Now, your Author’s gone.”
“He can’t be gone for good,” Dipper replied automatically. “He’s got to still be out there, and I’m going to find him —”
Stan raised a hand in the air, palm facing Dipper. “Stop. Just — stop.”
He was silent for a moment, before letting out a long, slow sign. “Dipper, I’m sorry. I know I sound like I’m mad at you — and I am, but that’s because I can’t bear to imagine you getting hurt. I don’t want whatever happened to — to this ‘Author’ happening to you.”
He turned towards the bulletin board and unpinned the paper at the center — the one showing the dark silhouette with the question mark, its head circled in bright blue ink for emphasis.
“This man set off just like you, trying to solve all the mysteries of this messed up town. And just like you, he was too curious to mind his own business — maybe he read too many detective stories as a kid, too. But at the end of the day —”
Stan slapped the silhouette down on his desk.
“He just ended up as another mystery himself. Just a case to be cracked, just a thumbtack on a bulletin board of conspiracies. Not a real person with a name, not a person with a family —”
Stan froze mid-rant, and then slowly lowered his arms to his sides.
“I just — what I’m trying to say is — Dipper, Mabel, I don’t want you kids to become mysteries this summer like the Author did. I want you to become teenagers. I just want you to not go missing, to not wind up dead, before you reach your birthday and head home — and if I’m being completely honest, some days? Like when the zombies attacked? I’ve been real scared that you weren’t gonna make it. That the unknown fate of Dipper and Mabel Pines was just gonna be a mystery that well-meaning nerds obsess over a couple decades down the line. And I — I dunno what I’d do with myself if I let that happen to you two.”
He finally met Dipper’s eyes. “I know you’re too stubborn to really let go of that journal and give up on finding the Author,” he said. “Trust me, I know. But can you at least try and learn from his mistakes?”
“I’ll be as careful as I can next time,” Dipper answered.
“I hope you mean it,” Stan told him, already having turned his back on his way out the door.
Dipper did mean it — mostly.
***
Stan was especially cautious on his way to the basement that night, triple-checking that the kids were asleep and that the gift shop was empty before he punched the code into the vending machine as should have been routine. He winced at the six-fingered handprints on the dusty walls of the passageway — how they’d survived thirty years undisturbed, he wasn’t sure — and contemplated just wiping them away once and for all, despite knowing he could never seriously bring himself to do it.
He can’t be gone for good. He’s got to still be out there, and I’m going to find him —
He sat down at his desk and retrieved the first two journals from his bookshelf — the ones that he’d checked with a blacklight a few nights ago, only to find warnings of cataclysmic destruction and a desperate plea to never to activate the portal again.
I know you’re too stubborn to really let go of that journal and give up on finding the Author.
The portal’s hum faint yet ominous like the distant roar of an impending storm, he leaned back in his chair and rubbed his eyes.
“Stanley, you goddamn hypocrite.”
***
End notes:
When I listen to Touch-Tone Telephone, I tend to imagine the first “I’ve been working on a unified theory/If I make it through tonight everybody's gonna hear me out” as being from Ford’s POV while working on the Grand Unified Theory of Weirdness, and the second one as being sung by Dipper as he investigates Gravity Falls and tries to figure out what happened to the Author, so it was really only a matter of time until I used it as a fic title. Also, “I try and I try and I try to make you listen to me” always makes me think of Dipper and Stan’s conflicts over the supernatural and Dipper’s “looking for trouble,” which takes center stage in this fic.
Anyways, thanks for reading! Reblogs/feedback are appreciated as always!
87 notes · View notes
everythinginslowmotion · 6 years ago
Text
The End is the Beginning
So, like everyone else, I was very dissatisfied to say the least with the ending of Voltron. And people kept saying, “just ignore canon, fanon has always been better than it anyway”. Which is true, but sometimes for me, especially as soon as a show ends, canon is pretty hard for me to get out of my mind. However, the one thing I did like with the ending of 8 was the openness of it all. The fact that Klance could be canon for all we know somewhere down the line and we really wouldn’t ever know. So I decided to write something. Its just under 10k words and it is NOT a fix it fic (that would imply that I fixed the things that I found wrong with season 8, when really i just kept everything from canon despite how wrong and painful it is, and instead extended the openness of keith and lance’s endings into the future and wrote off of that). Enjoy! This takes place in the future after the war, right before Shiro’s wedding.
ao3- |x|
When he received the invitation in the mail, it almost didn’t seem real. His life now had become so slow and different from where it was when he was 17 years old that he had almost forgotten that the war was real. Had it really been five years since the end. Since her. He knew time had passed but even with their yearly meetups, it hadn’t completely caught up with him yet.
He was completely fine the whole day leading up to him opening the letter. His mom had called out to him while he was weeding the juniberry garden from the house letting him know there was an envelope addressed to him from Shrio. He had a feeling he knew what it was going to be. He was sitting at the table reading the back of the invitation when Veronica walked in.
“Oh hey, is that for Shrio and Curtis’s wedding? I was wondering when he was going to ask. It’s been, what, like four years that they’ve been together. It’s about time they just made it official.”
“Five years,” he whispered softly. “They’ve been together five years now.”
He wasn’t sure when his mood shifted. Coming inside he was perfectly normal, he had only come in for a glass of water and then he would be back off to work. While his cup was filling with water the white of the envelope caught his attention from the corner of his eye. He shut off the water and carefully picked it up. Lance McClain was carefully written on the back in Shiro’s neat handwriting. Sitting down at the table, he opened up the top and pulled out the black and white save the date card that had a picture of Shiro and Curtis on the back with their foreheads pressed against the others. Behind it was a letter asking him to be one of the groomsmen. After reading the note, he just sat there at the table alone, staring at the cards laying out in front of him. He doesn’t know how long he was in there before Veronica entered the room.  
“Oh wow, five years. Yeah it really is time then that they just get married. They sure act married enough when they are at work.” Lance just softly laughed at that. It’s not like he would know. He really only goes around the garrison a handful of times a year anymore. “I’m guessing that other letter is him telling you he wants you as a groomsman. When was the last time you even saw any of them? It’s been a couple of months since Hunk and Shay came to visit. And I’m its been at least half a year since you’ve seen Keith.”
Keith.
It had been awhile since he had last saw him. Lance had been too busy with the farm and Keith had been off in space on missions and it just made it hard for them to see each other outside of their scheduled once a year meetups. In fact the last time he saw him was when they got together for their yearly dinner on the anniversary of the end of the war about four months prior.
He missed Keith. Besides Hunk, he was the closest one to Lance on the team. He was Keith’s right hand man. They could always count on the other to be there when they needed each other most. Lance would still trust him with his life, but everyone on the team feels so far away, but Keith just feels completely out of his reach for so much of the year that Lance just tries to not think about his former “rival”.
“Keith probably got the spot of best man, do you think? He is practically Shiro’s brother but I cannot imagine him planning a bachelor party for the guy. You’ll probably have to help him out with that one,” she said. Lance stopped really listening to her ramblings about the nearing future of the wedding after that.
He was happy for Shiro, he really was. But seeing the invitation in front of him seemed like a real end to the past. As if the end they had before wasn’t real but just a start of a transition period in their lives. And seeing this, no holding, this physical invitation in his hand started something in him. A reminder of what all had happened to get them to this point. And it hurt.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Veronica had ended up being right about Keith needing help.
Five and a half months had passed since he received the invitation. Since then Lance had seen Hunk and Pidge. They got together for a small birthday celebration. Shiro had been off on a diplomatic mission and Keith was somewhere off in space. So it was just the three of them, his family, a cake that Hunk made. Nothing special. Nothing huge. And now they were just five days away from the wedding.
Lance had just started packing his stuff for his weekend away for the event when he got the call.
It was 11:30 at night and everyone else in the house had fallen asleep already. The sound of his phone ringing across his room came blaring through the silence surrounding. He quickly ran over to answer whoever was calling so late at night. Turning the phone over in his palm the name Keith showed on the screen over a picture of his friend holding the middle finger up at the camera.
“Kei...”
“Oh thank god you’re awake. Lance I need your help.” His voice sounded rushed and panicked. Something that was almost unheard of from Keith. Keith, who was always so sure of what he was doing. Keith, who could do almost anything they put their mind to. Panic washed over Lance. It had been months since he had heard his friends voice, and he answers to just hear chaos.
“Keith are you alright? What’s the problem? Why are you calling so late? Help with what?”
“Lance, I have a big problem. I need your help planning Shiro’s bachelor party. Like now.”
“What the fuck, Keith. That’s in like two days and you are telling me that you don’t have something planned?”
“I didn’t know I was supposed to be planning anything. I’ve gone with him to a few things to help him with small wedding details but he never mentioned anything about me planning a bachelor party.”
“You do realize that the bachelor party is like the main thing that a best man does, right?”
“I do now. But before about three hours ago, no, I had no fucking clue. I just arrived at Shiro’s apartment and he was talking about last minute details and then suddenly goes ‘And oh, I hope you have something good planned because the last few days have been so stressful with getting these last few details ready’ and of course I had no idea what he was talking about and he just gave me a look and said ‘Keith… you do have my bachelor party planned, don’t you?’ And then I panicked and said of course I did then spent the next two hours trying to come up with something for this stupid thing and I still have nothing. Please help me, I don’t want Shiro to know that I am basically the worst best man ever.”
“So let me get this straight… you need me to help you,” he said smirking. It was always fun when Keith actually asked for his help. And now that he knew that Keith wasn’t dying and that the world wasn’t ending again, he let himself have fun with this.
“Ugh Lance, not now. Please just help me before I hang up and call Pidge.”
“Fine, but you so owe me one buddy.”
“Yeah yeah I know, I know. Now just tell me your ideas before I lose my mind. Or my head after Shiro finds out I lied.”
They spent the next three hours on the phone coming up with Shiro’s bachelor party. He could finish packing in the morning before he left.
Two days later he found himself back in New Mexico with his family. When they arrived, they went to the hotel and Lance made his way over to Shiro’s apartment where everyone was at already, waiting for him. After just one knock on the door, Hunk swung it wide open for him, immediately pulling him into a bone crushing hug. Pidge, Shiro and Matt were next to greet him. When he finished hugging them he searched around the room for the last of them, but Keith was nowhere to be found.
Down the hallway he heard a door close, followed by the familiar voice.
“Hey does anyone know when Lance is getting here? We are going to be…” he looked up as he came around the corner. Lance froze, taken aback from how different Keith looked from when he saw him. His hair was significantly longer, and also pulled back into a ponytail. His face had matured as well. He was wearing tight black jeans, a red shirt and his leather jacket. He looked good and it suddenly made Lance feel very out of breath for a moment.
“Hey man,” he manage to breathe out before taking a couple of steps forward to greet him. Keith pulled him into a quick hug.
“Okay everyone, let’s get a move on. I’m ready to see how Keith managed at pulling together a party,” Pidge exclaimed.
“Hilarious Pidge. I’ll have you know that I actually pulled this together fine.” Lance gave him a look but Keith just ignored it and took a couple of steps towards the door. “Besides, you won’t even get to experience all of it because someone is still too underage.”
“Barely, by like five months. No one would even be able to tell the difference. Plus Matt is here and he will help me get in,” she said gesturing at her brother who just looked shocked as well as guilty.
“Pidge, I wish you could go, but I’d rather not get killed by your mother just three days before my wedding day.”
“Ugh, fine. But only because I know the wrath of my mother. Also I’m still going to complain about it the rest of the night.”
All of them made their way outside, Keith going towards his bike and the rest of them making their way towards Shiro’s car. As they got closer to it, Shiro looked back at the four of them and back at his car.
“Uhh, one of you guys might want to ride with Keith. Theoretically we could all fit in the car, but the back is kind of a mess and it’ll be tight for all three of you.”
“I’ll ride with Keith,” he said before making his way over to where Keith and his parked bike were. “Guess I’m stuck with you,” he said to Keith, who had his back turned.
Keith turned around and looked at Lance, obviously not expecting him to be there. “Oh, uh, yeah. Okay, cool. Cool. Well, uh, hop on then. And here, you can take this helmet, if you want it.”
Lance straddled over the back of his hoverbike. It was much newer than the one that they rode on all those years ago when they found the blue lion. Still red and similar in design, but definitely more high tech. Keith got on in front of him and Lance put his arms loosely around his waist. Keith powered up the bike, turned his head to the side to say “You might want to hold on tight,” and then took off, Shiro following closely behind as they drove out to the city.
It had been a while since Lance had been out here. He forgot how pretty the desert could be at night. There was nothing but the mountains in the background, the distant lights of the only city around for miles, and the stars shining above them. The November air was so fresh as it blew against his face and through his hair as they made their way down the empty road out towards the middle of nowhere.
They finally arrived at their destination. Lance was sure Shiro must have figured out where they were taking him by now. It seemed like only a place that Keith would be able to think of, where him and Shiro used to race back when Keith was a student at the garrison. There, were two parked hoverbikes Keith had managed to borrow from the garrison. Keith and Lance dismounted Keith’s own bike and looked at them.
“This was a really good idea, Lance.”
“I didn’t come up with it all on my own.”
Pidge ran out of the car and up behind the two of them. “Keith, how did you manage this! Did you steal these from the garrison?”
“What? Why would I steal them? Your dad let me borrow them for the night.”
Shiro came up behind them and put his hands on their shoulders. “This is great guys, thanks.”
Lance just gave Keith a look of how does he know? and Keith just looked back at him just as confused, shrugging a shoulder before shoving Shiro’s hand off of him and moving forward towards a bike.
“So, who’s first?”
Keith and Shiro had gone first in racing. Shiro won despite Keith’s insistence that he cheated. After that they split up into teams, him, Pidge and Hunk on one and Matt, Shiro and Keith on the other. Overall, the three of them got crushed. Lance was the only one that won a race and it was against Matt. Hunk had thrown up on his when he went off the side of the hill and decided he would stick the rest of it cheering from the sidelines.
Keith and him ended up racing once. Lance had mounted the bike and looked over at the other boy before putting his helmet on.
“Ready to lose, mullet,” he said smirking.
“Oh, I think you should be asking yourself that question, Blue,” he said. Right before slipping his helmet on over his head, Lance could’ve sworn he saw the other boy wink quickly followed by a small smile. Lance just started back in disbelief before putting his helmet on. He didn’t even hear Pidge say “Go”. He was still trying to figure out if he had really seen a wink from Keith or if it was the darkness and his mind playing tricks on him. He heard Keith’s bike rev and then saw his vision blur from the dust kicking up in front of him, knocking him out of his thought and allowing himself to take off as well directly behind Keith. By the time they made it back up to where everyone else was, Lance was only slightly behind Keith, but he still lost. Keith dismounted from his bike, making his way over to Lance’s where he held out his hand to help Lance down.
“Better luck next time, buddy.”
Lance took his hand, feet hitting the ground soon after. Lance didn’t snap back a response to his friend about how he would have beat him if… well if Keith hadn’t caught him so off guard. He still doesn’t know if what he saw was completely real or not.
“It’s getting pretty late, so if we are going to go out more then we should probably go unless someone else wants to race,” Keith said. Lance looked down realizing that his hand was still locked into Keith’s grip. His palm was warm through his gloves, a pleasant contrast to the cold November air. Lance was thankful it was dark outside because he felt the heat rise up his arm up to his face that he was sure was bright red by now. He slowly took his hand back from Keith’s and took a step closer to Hunk.
Matt and Pidge were the only ones to want to race again, Pidge insisting that their last one hadn’t been fair. After that they loaded back up in the vehicles and made their way back into the town. Shiro dropped Pidge off at her parents house and followed Keith and Lance to the bar. It was a small one that was a few blocks down the road from the garrison. It wasn’t something that someone would just know was there, but Shiro had found it when he was a student and it was the place where he and Curtis really first connected after the war ended. Keith figured it would be the only bar that Shiro would really want to go out to if they were going to one.
They walked into the crowded room. They found a spot in the corner where they could all fit. Matt had already begun begging Shiro to go dance before they had even made it through their first round of drink.
“If you are going to make me dance at least let me get a decent amount of alcohol in me first,” Shiro groaned.
“Ugh but drunk Shiro gets all cuddly and handsy. And we don’t need that a couple of nights before you get married to another man now do we?” Matt replied. Hunk just gave Shiro and Matt several glances back and forth.
Shiro’s face fell flat, unamused, “Ha ha, Matt. You’re hilarious. Let me at least finish this one before you subject me to your awful dancing.”
After Shiro finished his drink, as promised, Matt dragged him out to dance. On his way out of his seat, he latched onto Keith’s wrist. Keith’s face filled with panic as he struggled to free his arm from Shiro’s grasp.
“Shiro let go of me,”
“Oh nononono you don’t hotshot, this is a bachelor party and we all get to participate in the humiliation,” Lance said as he stood up from his spot beside Keith. He put his hand on Keith’s shoulder and nudged him forward. “Come on, Hunk.”
“Aw man, Lance, that’s not fair. I can’t even drink anything to make this any easier.”
“What are you talking about dude, none of us are even drunk right now. If the rest of us have to suffer sober, then you, as the dd, gets to also.”
It didn’t take long for Hunk to get pumped up like Matt and Lance were. They all danced around an awkward Shiro and a pouting Keith. At least Shiro was trying to dance. Keith just stood there with his arms crossed tapping his foot and lightly bobbing his head to the beat of the music. Lance grabbed his arms to uncross them and started to swing them around.
“Lance what are you doing,” he deadpanned at the boy in front of him who was still shaking his arms around to the beat of the music.
“Uhhh, what does it look like, Keith. I’m helping you dance since you are incapable of having fun.”
“What! I am not incapable of having fun,” he said as his scowl hardened as Lance continued to haphazardly flop his arms in random directions.
“Well considering I have to do this,” he waved Keith’s arms in front of his face, “in order for you to move any part of your body, I would say that you are pretty incapable of fun.”
Keith just shook his head in disbelief as he ripped his arms from Lance’s grasp. “I’m more than capable of having fun,” he said. Lance just raised an eyebrow at the boy in front of him before Keith started swaying back and forth, matching the rhythm of the song.
“You call that dancing? Come on man, loosen up some,” Lance said to him, putting his hands on the others shoulders and shaking him a little. Keith just took a breath in and started slowly mimicking the movements that Lance was doing in front of him. As the song continued on, he did in fact loosen up. He got less awkward with his movement and more into what he was doing.
Lance watched as the boy in front of him closed his eyes and let the music move through his body. He watched as the long bangs that hung down in front of his eyes bobbed up in down with the movement of Keith’s body. Some of his hair was beginning to stick to his forehead due to sweat beginning to form in the warm room. He stopped for a minute just to watch Keith dance. It had been awhile since Lance had seen his friend so free. He was usually so run down by the duties he had been carrying around since he was 17, but now, in this small moment, none of those were present. Keith just let himself go. He was dancing, awfully, Lance might add, but he was still dancing. And it was the most beautiful thing Lance had seen in a really long time.
After a while, Lance started to get pretty tired. He gets another drink and then makes his way back over to their spot. By this point, Shiro and Matt were getting pretty drunk. They had more drinks in between every few songs, but Lance had just stayed dancing with Keith and Hunk. He almost never wanted that feeling to end, the one that he was getting from watching Keith dance horribly in front of him as if he hadn’t ever had a care in the world. It was so unlike the hard cold Keith that usually was present during these types of situations. He almost felt like he was living in a dream, until of course something had to come and wake him up.
The song switched and he opened his eyes and stopped dancing for a moment to catch his breath. He was looking at Keith again when a girl walked along the back of the room behind Keith. White hair, fastened neatly up into a large bun on the top of her head. Ears coming to a point on the side of the head. Dark skin contrasting to the mark glowing just under her eye. Allura.
Lance’s breath seized up inside of his chest. He took a better look at the girl passing by in the background. No, not Allura. Allura was… It was just an altean that looked so much like… like her. Lance felt his chest drop and he looked down at the ground. His head suddenly feeling very heavy. He was just… tired. So he took a break and now he was sitting alone in their corner trying to catch a glimpse of the girl who was now long out of sight. He took a sip of his drink and sighed. Keith and Hunk were still dancing. Matt and Shiro were nowhere to be found at the moment.
He is still searching the crowd to try and get just one more look at her, but Lacne can’t find the altean girl anywhere in the room. He looks down at the ground when he feels an elbow hitting his shoulder. He looks up to find Keith with a drink in each hand, bangs stuck to his forehead and hair draped messily on his neck, having come loose from his hair tie. Lance moves over to make room for the other boy to sit next to him. Keith hands him the full glass, taking a sip of his own at the same time.
“You’ve been over here by yourself for a while now, is everything alright?”
“Yeah, everything’s fine buddy. Just got a little tired.” Keith just gave him a look but took another drink rather than pushing the question any further. Lance took a glance out onto the crowd of people and aliens dancing in front of them. “Where’d Hunk go?”
“He went to go find Matt and Shiro. I told him to look in the bathroom. Shiro tends to end up there pretty quickly after he gets a few drinks in him and Matt definitely put more than a few in him.”
They dropped the conversation after that, continuing to drink their drinks in the comfortable silence that had fallen over them. After they both finished, Keith offered to go get another round and Lance didn’t turn it down. Maybe after a few more this feeling would fade away. Keith quickly returned handing his friend the new glass.
“I never thanked you for helping me the other night with this.”
“You don’t need to thank me dude, I figured it was only a matter of time before the panicked call came in begging me for my genius help in party planning.” Keith shoved Lance over, spilling some of both of their drinks onto the ground. “Now look what you did.”
“Shut up, Lance. I’m serious. This turned out great. Everyone is having a good time and we all get to do it together. I would’ve never thought of anything like this without you, hell, I didn’t even know I was supposed to plan anything in the first place.”
“It’s nothing. Besides I just led you into the right direction. You came up with the bikes and bringing Shiro to this place. But I will accept your gratitude because I really don’t want to know what we would’ve done if you hadn’t called me.”
“Honestly, neither do I,” he said laughing under his breath. “I’m glad you still have my back, Lance.”
“Hey man, we’re partners. I’ll always have your back when you need me. I don’t know what you’d do without me.”
Keith just looks up at him and gently smiles. “Yeah. I don’t know what I’d do either.”
They stay like that for a while going through a few more drinks, talking about nothing in particular. Eventually Hunk walks out from a hallway with Shiro and Matt following behind. He makes them sit down for awhile but they tell him that he isn’t any fun and that this is Shiro’s night so when Hunk turns his back for a second they are up and gone back out to dance. Hunk just lets them go, but doesn’t take his eyes off of the pair the entire time they are up.
Lance’s mind is now turning into a stronger buzz, the feelings that he felt when he originally sat down now replaced by a bubbling happiness that really acted up everytime Keith looked at him, accidentally brushed his arm against his own, or even talked to Lance.
“Keeeeeith. Let’s go dance again,” Lance said leaning his body against Keith’s as if he were trying to push him out of his seat.
“I’ve done enough dancing for a lifetime,” he mumbles pushing back against Lance’s weight.
Lance continues to push, but eventually he begins pointing the other boys side. “Pleeeease Keith. I like it when you dance. You start to look pretty.”
“Fine, but it's too hot in here for me to keep this on,” he says as he begins to strip off his leather jacket revealing the tight red shirt underneath. Lance feels his breath catch in his throat again, and the room suddenly does feel very warm as Keith had suggested it did. “Hunk, hold this for me pleeease. Thanks I love you.” Hunk looks shocked and slightly annoyed, but takes the jacket from Keith’s hand nonetheless.
“Please be careful you two, you are starting to look almost as bad as Matt and Shiro,” he warns them. Lance just takes Keith’s hand and scoffs at Hunk.
“We’re fine, buddy. We are just going to go make Keith pretty again.” With that, Lance tugs on Keith’s hand and drags him out to the area where Shiro and Matt are “dancing”.
He grabs Keith by his other hand and they start to dance as they had earlier but now hand and hand. Keith’s eyes are already closed as he lets himself go once again, but Lance doesn’t close his this time. He keeps them open the entire time watching as the others hair flies in all directions with the motion of his head and as is body moves in -sort of- time of the song. Their hands start to get slippery in the grip of the others, but neither one of them lets go of the others while they are out there. Shiro and Matt make their way more over to where Lance and Keith are standing and try and dance along with them, but Lance doesn’t pay much attention to what they are doing.
It doesn’t take much longer for Hunk to decide that it’s time for everyone to go home. He rounds them all up and takes them out to Shiro’s car where he piles him, Keith and Shiro into the backseat after Matt had whined about not sitting in the front yet.
“Waiit, Hunk. Keith’s bike, someone’s gonna steal it from him. What are we going to do?”
Hunk buckled himself into the driver's seat and just looked at Lance through the mirror. He looked tired. Lance suddenly felt a finger touch his lips.
“Shhhh, I’ll just get it in the morning. It’ll be okay,” Keith whispered into Lance’s ear.
“Remind me never agree to be the designated driver again. All of you are weird drunk.”
Lance decided to ignore his friends comment about them and just leaned his head against the back of his seat letting his eyes begin to close. Right before he started to slip into sleep, he felt the gentle weight of a head resting on his shoulder, bangs gently tickling against his neck.
The next thing he knows is that he is being shook awake and helped out of the car. They all slowly make their way up the stairs of Shiro’s apartment complex and over to his place. Matt just falls onto the couch and Shiro takes the chair next to it, curling up and immediately falling asleep. Lance is about to sit down and pass out on in the middle of the living room with the other two, but he feels a warm hand curl around his wrist, pulling him into the hallway leading to the two bedrooms. Keith guides Lance into the guest room where he is staying for the weekend and pulls back the covers of the bed in the middle of the room. Without a word, he strips down his pants and removes his jacket, leaving him in just his boxers and his red shirt, before climbing into the bed and pulling the covers up over his head. Lance doesn’t put much thought into deciding that what Keith did would be the most suitable option for sleepwear before doing the same and going to the otherside of the bed. As soon as his head hits the pillow, he starts to drift off, again only feeling the draping of an arm over his side before he completely falls into the darkness of sleep.
The next morning, Keith wakes up first to the morning light coming through the blinds that he forgot to close. He brings up his hand to cover his eyes from the blinding light that is causing his head to pound. As he slowly begins to wake up more, he realizes that his body was curled up into Lance’s side, head resting on his shoulder, hand draped over his stomach. He looked up at the sleeping boys face before slowly removing himself from the bed. Quietly, he slipped on a new pair of jeans and a new shirt, grabbed his jacket, closed the blinds and left the room deciding that it was best to do so before Lance woke up.
The light eventually starts to make its way under Lance’s eyelids, slowly waking him up. The first thing he notices is the pounding sensation in his head. The next thing is that he is alone, and the covers on the other side of the bed are messed up. He carefully and slowly sits up in the bed grabbing his head in his hands as the pounding gets harder with every movement. He eventually makes his way out of the bed and grabs his pants that were laying on the ground next to the bed.
Keith.
That’s who he shared the bed with.
Then it all came back to him. The wink, the lingering hand holding, the dancing, the touches, how pretty Keith looked when he was free. Lance looked back at the unmade other side of the bed.
Oh.
He puts his pants on and makes his way out to the kitchen where Shiro and Matt are sitting at the table with Curtis who must have returned this morning. Hunk was in the kitchen making pancakes at the stove.
“Oh hey Lance. Nice of you to join us.”
“Geez, buddy, can you keep it down some. Pounding headache over here.”
“Oh yeah. Sorry Lance. Forgot you guys were totally wasted last night. There is some aspirin on the counter,” he said. Lance made his way to over to him where he took the two pills and grabbed a plate of food that Hunk had made up for him. He sat down at the table in the last chair and began to dig into his food with the rest of them.
“Does anybody know where Keith went this morning?”
“Oh, I think he slipped out to go get his bike earlier. He’ll probably be back soon if you want to talk to him,” Hunk mentioned as he pulled up a spare chair to the table and started on his own food.
“No, uh, I need to get going after this. Me and Veronica were going to go do some stuff around town today. I don’t want to keep her waiting.”
He took the last few bites of his food before getting up and taking his plate to the sink.
“I’ll see you all later,” he told them making his way over to the door. Shiro stood up from his chair and made his way over to the door along with Lance. Shiro opened it up and Lance stepped outside.
“Hey Shiro, let Keith know I said thanks for letting me use his bed last night.”
“Will do. And thanks for helping him plan the party.”
“Uhhh…”
“Don’t act like you didn’t help him. There is no way Keith had anything planned when I asked him the other night. Are you sure you are good to drive back? Does your head feel alright and everything?”
“Well my head still hurts, but I think I’ll be good. It’s starting to go down some. Alright, see you later tonight for the rehearsal,” he said before turning and making his way to his car.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
He doesn’t know why, but seeing the altean two nights before had brought back the nightmares. The memories. The last of their teenage years wrapped up in the middle of a war they hadn’t even existed before they had found Blue. But worst of all, it brought back the hurt that came after her.
The feelings that usually dragged him down from thinking about his life before were being repressed. Pushed back by something. Something familiar yet new all at once. They were being drawn away by the red, fiery nature of black hair and violet eyes. By the electricity that ran through his veins when their arms brushed. The smile that burns brighter than any star he ever saw out in the universe. The vague memory of an arm wrapped around him, holding him close as he drifted off into sleep.
Feelings for Keith weren’t something he was unfamiliar with. For years he felt his heart race as they challenged one another over something ridiculous. When Shiro went missing and suddenly their rivalry morphed itself into something more. The feelings of loneliness after Keith disappeared with the blades. The soft flutter that reappeared in his chest when he returned. But by that point he had himself convinced he had moved on from Keith. That Allura was who he needed and that Keith obviously didn’t see him as anything other than his friend and teammate. Overtime those feelings faded completely into the background, unnoticed by Lance among the new ones that had taken their place eventually. That is, until two nights ago. And all it took was a wink.
Now it’s the night of the wedding and they haven’t gone away. He feels weird now after having shared the bed with Keith and then not being able to speak to him since. The familiar feeling of possible rejection climbs up his throat every time he passes by the other. That, followed by the undeniable guilt that builds afterwards. As if Keith is somehow a betrayal to what he felt towards Allura. And he hates it.
He wants Shiro to be happy, but he wasn’t expecting something as simple as his friends wedding to bring up so many emotions that were extremely unwanted.
It’s an hour until the ceremony starts and Lance still hasn’t had the courage or the time to talk to Keith about the other night. The night before at the wedding rehearsal and dinner, he avoided most eye contact with him. That of course got him several worried glances from Hunk but never an actual question of what was going on. And today, while they were all putting in place decorations and getting ready, Keith was gone almost the entire time helping Shiro prepare. When him and Shiro finally showed up, Keith was already dressed in his white tuxedo with his red vest and bowtie. Keith spared him one glance before ushering Shiro into the next room. Lance’s eyes followed, stopping and staying locked on the door, breath hitched up in the back of his throat, until an elbow nudged him gently in his side.
“Hey dude, you okay?”
Lance looked up at his friend who was fastening his own yellow bowtie on his neck in the mirror next to where Lance was standing.
“Uh yeah, I’m good. Totally fine.”
“You sure because you sure have been acting weird everytime Keith is around ever since you woke up at Shiro’s the other day. Did something happen between you two that night? I noticed you guys were pretty close all night long. Oh my god, dude! Did you two…”
“What!? Nononononononono. We didn’t do anything except share the bed. I swear, geez Hunk. And I am not acting weird around Keith. Why would I be acting weird around him?” Hunk just stopped what he was doing and stared at Lance who could feel his face heating up by the second. He just turned around avoiding his best friends intense and knowing stare that always got to him eventually. “I’m fine dude, promise.”
“If you say so, Lance,” he said placing a hand on Lance’s turned shoulder. It dropped almost immediately after, footsteps falling in its place, leaving Lance alone and lost without the comfort of his friend to distract his mind from the red that he can't seem to shake from his mind.
The ceremony was beautiful. The room was decorated in white and black with purple flowers occasionally standing out against the white ones they were surrounded by. Lance stood next to Keith on the stage, but his mind never wandered over to thoughts about him. His entire focus was on his friend who he had never seen happier as he vowed to be with the love of his life forever. Everything went relatively perfectly throughout the entire thing and tears were forming from the corners of his eyes almost from the moment that he saw Shiro’s face as Curtis started walking towards him.
They make their way over to the reception after they get in a few pictures of the new married couple. The decorations here are more purple, the rooms lighting is dim and the music is already playing the background. The moments directly after the wedding were full of a high. Everyone was crying and laughing, happy that their friend finally gets to experience permanent happiness after everything that he had to go through. It was the reception that started the low from that.
The lights were dim and the feeling floating around the air was one of light happiness. The room was crowded with people, some dancing, some sitting and chatting, others mindlessly eating away at the food laid out on the tables along the wall. He should have been happy. And he was in a way. He doesn’t think the happiness he felt for Shiro would go away for a long time. But at the same time the nagging is creeping up from the back of his mind again. Gnawing away at his thoughts slowly, making him think of what could have been, or even what could be. Reminders of the past and how they shaped the future and their current lives. He hates it. He hates being like this. Especially in a place where he is really not supposed to be like this.
Lance missed Keith’s speech. He was there, sitting at the table with him and the others, but he completely missed everything he said. He had spent the entire time staring. At his face and how his mouth formed carefully around every single word he said. At how his brows would twitch when he had to think a little longer about what his next sentence would be. At his hands and how they nervously intertwined themselves together throughout the entire speech. He had never seen Keith so nervous about speaking in front of a crowd before. Usually he was so confident, calm and collected as he spoke out among a crowd of people. But this was different. This wasn’t a talk about how they would come back triumphant in their quest to save the universe or a speech to unite alien civilizations. It was his best friend’s- his brother’s- wedding, and Lance picked up on how it was cutting through his confidence in a way none of them had ever seen.
The night carried on like that for a while. Hunk held his wrist and walked him around to different spots in the room to chat with people, took him to get food, and even took him out to dance. He felt fine while he was with Hunk, but something was still digging its way through his mind and even Hunk’s persistence couldn’t rid of it completely. They were dancing to a song Lance had never heard when Shay asked if she could cut in. Hunk just gave Lance a look, but Lance just smiled and nodded, moving out of the way so that Shay could take his spot.
“Have fun you two crazy kids. And don’t do anything that I wouldn’t do.” He continued to smile as a blush covered Hunk’s cheeks, but he turned around without another word and walked back to his seat at the table.
He looks out at the dance floor for a while, watching as his friends and the other guests dance along to the music. He hears the chair next to him slide out and feels the presence of someone next to him.
“You know, I just spent 10 minutes listening to Slav go on about how many realities there were to get us to this wedding and about how my bowtie being crooked would alter so many realities after this and now I feel like my head might actually explode.”
Lance turned his head to look at the man sitting beside him. His bowtie was crooked.
“You spent 10 minutes listening to that and you didn’t even think to straighten out your bowtie? Here, let me help you,” he said reaching his arms out to connect with the bright red bow around Keith’s neck. He looked up at Keith’s face briefly before concentrating back at his task. “Why were you talking to Slav anyway?”
“He had been talking to Shiro and I figured I should go save him since it was his wedding day and we don’t need this to turn into a crime scene today.” Lance finished straightening out the tie and slowly took his hands back, looking up at Keith and smiling. “Thanks. Maybe now realities are altered back to how they should be.”
“I don’t know a lot about the alternate reality thing, but I’m pretty sure that’s not how it works.”
They sat there after that, once again falling into comfortable silence as they stared out onto the crowd. Even with Keith sitting by him in the moment, there was something still clawing at his mind. How could everything here seem so right but wrong at the same time? As if something was missing from it all, changing the way everyone was experiencing it.
“You are thinking about her, aren’t you.”
Oh. It’s her. The guilt, the pain. The missing piece from today. Her.
Lance just looked back at Keith.
“Yeah. I guess I was.”
“It’s been bothering me all night. I was trying to figure out what it was and then it hit me. It just kind of seems wrong without her, but this is what she would want for him. For all of us actually. To be happy and living out lives as we should be.” Lance didn’t know what to say to that. So he just picked up his cup and took a sip from it. “Oh, I.. sorry. You probably really miss her right now.”
“Yeah I do, but not like I used to. Just sometimes when we are all together, experiencing things, it just gets a little hard.”
“Yeah I understand. But she would want this for you most of all, you know. To be happy, and to move onto new adventures as they come to you.” Keith is really looking at him now, face soft and comforting.
“I’ve moved on from her.  Really, I have. But you’re right, it’s just hard sometimes to do that second part. With the new adventures and all. I just, I don’t know, I think I feel like if I stop what I’m doing now, it’ll be a disservice to her.”
“Allura cared so much about you Lance. She liked you for who you were, for the Lance that knew exactly what he wanted in life. She knew from the moment she met all of us that we were destined for greatness and I don’t think that you could anything that would ever be of disservice to Allura and her life. You are capable of new adventures, Lance, and you will never convince me otherwise.”
Lance softly smiled back. “Thanks. I, uh, I really needed that Keith.” His mind was starting to calm. He didn’t know if it was the reassurance about Allura or the look that Keith was giving him in the moment, but it didn’t really matter. “Now I guess I just have to figure out where to start, “ he said laughing lightly with it. Keith turned his head away from Lance and back out to the crowd of dancing people, then stands up, holding his hand out to Lance. Lance’s eyes follow up his arm and find his face. It’s still soft and appears confident, but he can tell there is something hidden in his eyes- nervousness.
“How about right here,” he says softly keeping his hand extended. Lance feels the blood rise up to his cheeks.
“What do you mean?”
“You can start right here. With me.” Lance goes back to looking at his extended hand. He then looks down at his own and back up at Keith. A smile forms on his face as he reaches out with his own and takes hold of Keith’s hand, letting himself be pulled out of the chair and led back out to the middle of the room into the crowd of people.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
~Half a year later~
He was out in the garden weeding the juniberry garden when the roar of the ships engine began to grow louder as it came closer. Lance smiled down at the large pink flowers in front of him, picking one from the ground before standing up and wiping off his hands. He threw the rake that he had been using earlier over his shoulder and looked out on the fields of his family’s farm. It was beautiful outside, sunny and clear but not hot so that it was miserable. They were all outside working today. His mom, niece and nephew were gathering flowers that had been ordered for bouquets and arrangements. His father had been milking Kaltenecker. Everyone had a job to get done but there was no stress out here. Everything out here was exactly how it was meant to be.
Lance had been out working since the sun rose in the horizon. He was always up earlier than anyone else on these days because it was hard for him to stay asleep. It was pickup day. The day that was guaranteed to be his favorite of the whole week every week. It had been since mid-November. He had finished all of his usual daily chores early on in the morning and went out to the Juiberry garden to pass the time. It always calmed him, working out there. Made his excitement tone down for a while so he wouldn't be restless the entire day.
He made his way down to the barn where all of the crates that were ready to be picked up were located. He tucked the flower behind his ear for safe keeping as he leaned over the boxes, counting to make sure they were all there and labeled correctly.
He stood up and straightened his back when he heard the barn door open up behind him, the soft creak of the hinges acting as a warning. A smile spread across his face and his heartbeat picked up as he pretended to continue counting the boxes. Eventually, two strong arms found their way around his waist followed by a head full of long and soft, black hair nuzzling its way into the crook of his neck. Lance wrapped his arms over Keith’s, his hands molding perfectly over the others. He opened up the arms around him and turned around, looking into the face of his boyfriend.
“I brought you something,” he said pulling the juniberry from behind his ear and pushing Keith’s hair back so that he could move it to stay behind Keith’s ear. “Beautiful,” he whispered to him before leaning in to kiss him gently on the lips. And it was true, Keith was beautiful and Lance didn’t think he could ever get enough of it. He pulled away, slipping his hand into Keith’s and turning back towards the crates.
“Everything’s ready to load up, partner.”
After Shiro’s wedding, Lance decided it was time to start his new adventure- baby steps at a time. Him and Keith started dating not long after the wedding and everything started to build from there. Keith eventually decided that his humanitarian efforts throughout the universe could really use some good, homegrown products, thus starting their partnership. Lance’s family was all for giving what they produce towards Keith’s cause. They’d do anything for Keith. All of them already treat him as if he were a part of the family.
The best part of the pick up days was that after everything was loaded into Keith’s ship, they had the rest of the day to themselves. Keith usually ended up staying the night since he didn’t really have to take off again until the morning.
The last crate of the day gets loaded into the cargo hold and Keith takes Lance’s hand in his own.
“So what is on the schedule for today?”
“I was thinking that we could just have a do nothing, chill day. Maybe walk around later. I’m fine with anything just as long as I get to spend all of it with you.”
Keith looked at him, smiling that smile that made Lance’s insides feel as if they were about to explode. “Yeah, that sounds nice.”
So that’s what they did. They laid around inside, watched movies, and helped his mom cook and set up for dinner. After they ate and helped clean up, they went outside for their walk.
The sun was just starting to set, the sky changing from blue to a painting of yellows and oranges as the sun began to disappear behind the hills in the distance.
“Look at us, babe. Lance and Keith, hand in hand,” he says, holding up him and Keith’s entangled hands to admire them.
“I like that a lot better than Lance and Keith, neck and neck.”
Lance laughed, “Yeah, so do I. We’ve come a long way since then, haven’t we.”
They sat down next to each other on the top of a hill, sides pressing into one another's. Lance put his arm around Keith’s shoulders as Keith rest his head on Lance’s.
“Do you remember our last night on earth before the war ended?”
Lance paused at the question, looking off into the orange sunset.
“Yeah, of course I do.”
“And how you came and found me on the black lion watching the sunset?”
“Yeah.”
“That was the night I was going to tell you how I felt about you.”
“Wait, you were going to do what?”
“Shiro had told us all, spend the evening with the ones you love. I had gone up to Black with Cosmo to think about it, and I came to the conclusion that I wanted to spend that night with you. And I got to, because you came and found me, but obviously after that I couldn’t tell you how I felt. But it was fine, I was really happy for you.”
“Oh, I… I didn’t know that.”
“No offense, but I even then I had a feeling that we would always end up here anyway. I mean, not necessarily on your family farm watching the sunset, but together. You were always the flame that I was drawn to, that I couldn’t resist. And from the moment I met you in that tent in the desert I had a feeling I was going to be stuck with you forever, I just didn’t realize at the time that forever isn’t enough time for me to spend with you.”
“That’s… that’s exactly how I felt back at the garrison when I first heard of you. Keith Kogane, the pain in my ass who was always one step ahead of me. Keith Kogane, the boy who didn’t even bother to remember my name. Eventually I realized that all that anger I had towards you was just a stupid crush that I thought I would never get over, and to be honest, even when I thought it was gone, it was still there. Just waiting for me to realize that I need you in my life always.”
They stayed there on the ground until the sun set completely, laying down in the grass after that to count the stars. Lance turned on his side, resting his head in his hand to look over at his boyfriend. His face was lit up under the dim light of the moon, his black hair was spread out over the soft grass, and his face was filled with job as he gazed up at the stars above them. He quickly noticed Lance’s staring and turned his head slightly to look up at him.
“What?”
“I just…”
“You just…?”
Lance paused for a moment, looking back up at the stars and then out onto the hills in the distance as they faded into the dark sky. Everything out here was calm, exactly as it should be. He had never been happier in his life than he was in this moment. He thought back to the past several years of his life, the end of the war, starting up the farm with his family, the wedding, Keith. When he first boarded Blue all those years ago, never in a million years would he have thought this is where he would end up. He was so young and full of life and curiosity. Ready for the next adventure to come as the last one passed. But it’s where he is, and it was what he needed. He needed a break from the thrill of life for a moment, where he could be surrounded by what he loves most. He is truly surrounded by everything that he loves, and everything is completely clear now.
“Marry me,” he says quietly, looking back down at Keith now. Keith’s eyes go wide with shock and his mouth falls open. He sits up so that his body is more level with Lance’s.
“W..What? Are you joking?”
“No, I’m completely serious. It’s time for another new adventure and you said it yourself, we are meant to do this together. So, Keith Kogane, marry me, because I have never been so sure of something in my life,” he said taking Keith’s hand in his own and holding it close to them. He said it as a statement rather than a question. Because he knows Keith. Even if he doesn’t get a clear yes right in this moment, he knows one will come soon and no matter what happens that is where they will end up. Keith’s face is still filled with shock, but soon it starts to soften into the look that he saves specifically for moments like this with Lance.
“Of course I’ll marry you,” he says throwing his arms around Lance’s neck, tackling him back onto the ground. Keith’s weight is on top of Lance and he leans down so that their foreheads are touching.
“I don’t have a ring right now, but I’ll get you one. And then we will get married and we can go off and do whatever the hell we want.”
“I love you, Lance, so much.”
“I love you too, Mullet.”
Six years after the war had ended, their lives were really just beginning.
end.
archive of our own- |x|
128 notes · View notes
fanfic-inator795 · 6 years ago
Text
RotTMNT Oneshot: Mission: Normalcy
(Also on AO3 if you want to leave a kudos/comment)
Plot:  It was meant to be a simple undercover mission, that was all. Something she could absolutely handle, despite her senseis' concerns. Still, being subtle and laying low was never exactly Foot Recruit's strongest skill, and while she may be able to complete a successful mission, she still can't get in and out without a certain pigtailed cashier noticing her. Then again, this may not be a bad thing...
((I HAVE BEEN WANTING TO WRITE THIS FOR SO LONG!! Unfortunately, work and ideas for my drabble series got in the way. STill, I'm happy to finally post this ^v^ As long as Foot Recruit is a teen (I'm pretty sure she is, canon hasn 't said otherwise), I will happily support the AprilxFoot Recruit pairing, and I really hope we get to see these two interact in the show ^v^ ...hopefully not while Recruit is trying to also kill the turtles, lol. Anyway, hope you all enjoy!))
The pristine, fairly clean space around her was her battlefield.
The shops? Lookout towers, where suspicious eyes were sure to be watching her every move.
The officers that rolled by on their miniature set of wheels? They were soldiers, ones that she could easily fight physically but still couldn’t afford a battle with.
The citizens who strolled by? At worst, they were in the way. Crowding the long, tiled halls and making any rushed escape nearly impossible, just by how slow witted and slow moving they were. BUT , at best, they would be her camouflage.
And her? She was a lone warrior, standing among the crowds and staring down her surroundings with determination and silent fury in her eyes, her new ‘uniform’ neat yet flowing. Unlike her typical gi, her pastel pink jacket and medium length purple sundress hid her muscles and multiple hidden shuriken well. This combined with the long, dark wig on her head made her look like just another foolish seventeen year old, there to gawk at wares and buy things she didn’t need.
The Foot Recruit took another deep breath, straightening her position even more. Despite the occasional looks from the people walking past, she did not flinch. Even the occasional flick of water from the fountain behind her couldn’t cause her to lose her edge or her focus. This was her mission… She could do this! Prove her worthiness! ‘I shall not fail again!’ she thought to herself.
And with that (as well as the mall directory that she had studied meticulously) in mind, she left her surveillance point and began to ‘stroll’ down the mall path. Each step was firm, her heel coming down like a dagger into an enemy, her fists holding still by her sides. Again, she received a couple curious looks, but none of her fellow shoppers stopped to confront her directly. Excellent, her cover look was working!
‘I knew Sensei had no reason to worry!’ she smiled, ‘Just as I told him!’ Yes, they may have only been her second solo mission, and sure ‘subtle’ and ‘stealth’ weren’t exactly her strongest skills, but she still had this completely under control! Brute always seemed to worry too much about her anyway, something she had used to taken offense with until she’d heard him gushing about her skills to another soldier. Clearly he knew she was capable, he just had a habit of being a bit too caring when it came to his student.
...Recruit refused to say so aloud but, she didn’t exactly mind this.
But her other sensei, the Lieutenant, trusted her completely, even after her last (technical) failure. All he had said before sending her on her way was that she needed to remember: Blending in was the key. Get in, get the information we need, and get out. Frankly, it was almost too simple.
‘But nevertheless important,’ Recruit reminded herself. Another artifact was on the line, and after her senseis’ successful robbery at Gilbert’s Department Store, other high end stores in New York had tightened up their security. But that would not stop the Foot Clan, not as long as she had anything to say about it!
Recognizing a couple of the shop signs from the map, the Recruit increased her pace, scanning the area until she saw it. A small- ...Well, she wasn’t quite sure of the word for it. Spiritual seemed fairly appropriate, but also completely wrong. There was incense and small stone statues of Buddha and other gods, but also tacky dragon and wizard statues and long glass bottles that Recruit knew weren’t just for display. She sneered at the tacky shop.
Still, despite it’s more… controversial wares, there were still plenty of expensive items in the shop, ones that the moronic people running the shop thought were just highly collectible decorative pieces, and were simply placed on a shelf behind the counter, their true power and potential remaining unknown…
‘The Foot shall take over this world,’ Recruit smirked, ‘And most of these idiots won’t even see it coming…�� She made a move to step towards the shop - and froze. Once again, the words of her higher ranking sensei echoed through her head.
Blending in was the key…
Even the most unobservant shopkeeper would notice a person staring at their more expensive items and searching for security measures. “Ugh…” No, she couldn’t afford to draw ANY suspicion! Not until she got the information she needed for her clan and completed her mission! Even if she could escape the shop before any mall cops could be called to confront her, there was still a chance that her actions could lead to even more countermeasures being installed before the robbery took place, making her mission completely pointless! No, worst than pointless, because it would hurt her senseis’ plans rather than help them!
Recruit growled. This was why she preferred battles and combat-focused missions over stealth! Why did she have to follow all these ridiculous social rules when it would be SO MUCH EASIER to just run in there and crush all the security cameras and hidden alarms with her own to hands?!
“...Mama? Why is that girl growling?”
Recruit snapped her head at the accusing voice, her glare sharpening as she bared her teeth. The toddler whimpered, and with a small glare of her own, the mother quickly picked the child up and walked away.
“...Right,” Recruit sighed. Blending in. Staying undercover. She couldn’t do this her way, she had to follow mission protocol - and show her larger sensei that he had nothing to worry about. Show that she could handle a stealth mission just as well as she could handle taking on four tallking turtles in a hand-to-hand battle.
So, it was back to observation. She scanned her surroundings, making sure to focus especially on her fellow teenagers. Most of them were looking at their phones, laughing at some ridiculous meme or listening to some sort of audio. She did have a throw-away phone on her, one that would certainly make her look more casual (more-so than talking into her mystic crystal would, at least)�� But no, she had to save her battery, just in case she was captured. A few teens had shopping bags hanging off their forearms… She would certainly look like a typical customer with those.
Recruit shook her head. No, that wouldn’t do at all. She only had a small sum of money on her person, and she didn’t want to slow herself down with useless weight. Besides, wouldn’t having large, open bags on her make her look more suspicious, possibly causing the shopkeeper suspect that she could be looking for things to shoplift?
She was starting to get frustrated once again when she saw it, the last piece of her disguise that she had been missing! A bright, medium sized orange cup with a straw that she could absentmindedly sip on and look just as casual and non threatening as any other teenager in the mall! She laughed quietly to herself. “Excellent…” It really was perfect.
Luck seemed to be on her side, it would seem, since there was an Orange Julius just a couple shops away with only a small line. A small smirk still on her face, Recruit strolled towards it and got in line. She eyed the people now in her personal space, but again most of them were either on their phones or chatting with other people in line. “Hehe…” Completely blended in.
She counted off the seconds she had to weight in her head, her eyes still glancing around to make sure there were no mall cops or more suspicious toddlers coming her way. Before long, it was her turn at the counter. “Hey there,” the cashier smiled. She was a dark-skinned girl with red framed glasses, her curly hair put up in matching pigtails. A simple name tag hung from her apron, stating the word “ April ”. Friendly, pleasant looking… Recruit could understand why she was assigned this job.  “What can I get ya?”
Recruit opened her mouth, and nothing came out. Unbelievable… She had been focusing so much on her surroundings that she hadn’t even bothered looking at the menu! “I will, be deciding in just a moment!” she managed to get out. Her eyes darted towards the larger-than-expected menu above them, but the voice of the cashier brought them back down.
“I’d recommend the orange smoothie, myself,” the cashier offered, “Definitely a classic that most people will enjoy.”
“Then I will take one average sized orange smoothie drink,” Recruit replied (though it was more like a command). “...Please and thank you.”
The cashier nodded. “One smoothie, comin’ up.” The machine worked fast, producing a cupful of frothy orange liquid within a minute. “$3.70 please,” she told her when she returned with the cup, poking a straw into its top.
Recruit nodded back at her and took out her change purse from her jacket pocket. Quickly and efficiently, she took out a neatly folded twenty dollar bill and presented it to the girl behind the counter, who just continued to smile at her. Either she was just as observant as the rest of the citizens of New York, or she simply didn’t mind Recruit’s tone. Or, perhaps it was just her job to be polite. It was most likely the third option, Recruit told herself.
The cashier accepted the bill, and as she ducked into the register, Recruit grabbed the cup and walked away as briskly as she could, taking a couple sips along the way. ...It was admittedly a pretty good smoothy, but she would focus on that later. She had wasted enough time, she had to begin the next stage of her mission. So without another moment of hesitation, Recruit walked into the shop with her smoothy in hand, and her phone at the ready…
...In highsight, maybe she had overestimated the dedication and vigilance of the shopkeepers.
She had spent an hour wandering around the small shop, staring at cameras and possible trigger spots, taking the occasional picture, and sipping her smoothie. She had done all this, and the apathetic 20-something barely even looked at her, instead focusing on his magazine. The only interaction they had was when he asked in a completely uninterested tone if she needed help finding anything, clearly not caring about the answer.
Recruit had still ended up buying a small package of incense, just in case the cashier was simply playing dumb in order to trick her into making a mistake. At least now she could claim she was in fact a paying customer if anyone confronted her about her time spent there.
Not wanting the information to be lost if someone were to ambush her on her way back to the base, Recruit took a moment to text all her information and photos to her senseis. She received a reply from her lieutenant within a few seconds.
“Excellent work, recruit! It looks like your mission was a total success, and for this, you shall be accompanying us tomorrow night when we steal the artifact!” But before she could put her phone away, she received a second text. “Brute says good work too.”
Recruit smiled. “Hai. Thank you, senseis,” she typed, finally relaxing. Her mission was officially a success, and her senseis were pleased. Now, all she had to do was make her way out of the mall, and-
“Hey! Uh, excuse me!” a voice called in the distance.
Recruit spun around. She had expected a mall cop, or even another shopkeeper. But instead, she saw the cashier from the Orange Julius, waving at her from behind the counter before racing out of the smoothie shop and towards her.
She could feel the handle of her shuriken sliding down into her palm, but she fought the urge to grip it. A fight would cause unwanted attention and suspicions… She couldn’t drop the ‘normal teenage girl’ act yet, not now! Still, Recruit raised the rest of her defenses, curious as to what this girl wanted with her, seeing as she had already successfully made her payment. Interrogation, perhaps?
“Hey!” the girl said, only a bit breathless as she slowed her pace, “Glad I caught ya! And my shift was just ending too! Heh, talk about good timing, huh?”
“What is it you want?” Recruit demanded, her tone coming out just a tad harsher than she had intended, judging by the girl’s reaction.
“You uh… Your change.” Reaching into her pocket, the girl pulled out several bills and coins. “You forgot your change earlier. I was getting it for ya and, well, you just kind of left.”
“Oh.” Right, of course. “Thank you,” Recruit nodded, accepting the change.
“Yeah, no problem,” the girl smiled, “Heh, with how expensive things are, every little bit counts, right? I’m just glad I was able to give it back to you before headin’ home.” She glanced away for a moment, holding onto her arm. “So, yeah… Glad I could help.”
“Yes…” Still staring and watching her, Recruit tilted her head a bit. So… she wasn’t going to confront her, she was just being nice? A bit unexpected, but not necessarily unwanted. “Thank you,” Recruit nodded, finally breaking the slightly awkward silence, “Your honorable actions are appreciated.” She then gripped the empty cup slightly. “And, your smoothie was very delicious.”
“Heh, oh, really? Well, it’s not my recipe but, thanks!” she smiled, “I’m glad you enjoyed it. Oh, my name’s April, by the way.”
“Yes. I can see that, according to your name tag.”
April cringed slightly, resisting the urge to facepalm. “Oh, right, duh. So uh, what’s your name?”
Recruit - Yuu - froze, though only for a moment. “Rinko,” she lied, using the first name that popped into her head. Even if her secret identity wasn’t exactly one of high status or fame, she still felt the need to protect it for both her and her clan’s sake. Only her senseis used her real name, and she wanted to keep it that way.
“Rinko,” April repeated, “That’s a nice name."
“Thank you, April is a satisfactory name as well.” April just gave a small giggle at that, falling back into casual friendliness. It was, once again, unexpected. This April didn’t really stare at her like other citizens did. If she thought Recruit was in any way out of the ordinary, she didn’t wear it on her face. Or, maybe she did think so, but didn’t mind it. “I… need to be going now,” Recruit said suddenly, “My sen- fathers are at home waiting for my return.”
“Ah, right. Yeah, I’m gonna be heading home soon too, once I grab my stuff,” April nodded, though her smile dimmed a bit, “But, hey, see you around!”
Recruit paused, her body in mid-step. She met April’s eyes, and with a slightly softer tone, she replied with “I will, and I wish you the same,” choosing to ignore the second part of the girl’s goodbye. Not sparing another word or glance her direction, Recruit walked away. Still, her hands were relaxed as she walked, staying flat rather than folding up into fists once more. That… wasn’t too aggravating of an interruption, she admitted to herself.
Still, as well as her disguise had worked, she was not an ordinary teen girl. She still had her duties to complete, training to finish before the day was up and another mission to prepare for. She just didn’t have time for unimportant activities like ‘hanging out’.
...Though, that didn’t necessarily stop her from thinking about it.
----------------
Recruits didn’t receive many days off, though with how skilled she was, Yuu could afford a couple extra ones - especially since she normally found herself training or sparring with some hopeless grunt anyway despite not being required to.
And yet, here she was, once again walking amongst the fools of the city. This time, she was wearing a garnet long-sleeved shirt and black pants. Still not quite as nice as her gi, but a bit more comfortable than a dress while still being inconspicuous, at least (even if the wig on her head still made her scalp itch).
Part of her couldn’t help but be annoyed with herself, wondering why on Earth she’d drag herself back to a place like this willingly. Even if it was the setting of her clan’s latest victory, despite the efforts of those disgusting turtles, it was still a place that offered nothing but time-wasting activities and near-useless appliances. But another part of her, well… That part was annoyed for a different reason.
The cashier at the Orange Julius, now a slightly younger, acne-covered fifteen year old boy, glanced back up at her. Recruit glared back at him, forcing his nervous gaze back to the customer he was serving. The Recruit then sighed. “I knew this was a ridiculous idea…” She had wasted enough time here.
“...Um, excuse me?” A familiar voice spoke up. Recruit turned around.
The expression on the girl’s face when from cautiously curious to a full-on grin. “Hey, I thought it was you! It’s Rinko, right?”
“Yes, that is my name,” Yuu said quickly, remembering her cover, “And I remember you as well, April.”
“Heh, cool, cool,” April nodded. Her smile faltered a bit, though at her own not exactly ‘cool’ words than anything Recruit was doing. “So, you plannin’ on getting another smoothie, or-?”
Recruit considered her answer. “I was thinking about it.” She looked at April’s outfit, this time a yellow shirt with a green jacket and black tights. “You’re not working today then?”
“Nope,” April shook her head, “In fact, I’m kiiiinda not going to be working there ever again. I got fired.”
Recruit narrowed her eyes, suddenly looking much more like her warrior-self. “On what grounds? From my experience, you performed your serving duties perfectly? What reason could your superiors have to terminate you?!”
Not at all bothered by the other girl’s tone, April just sighed. “Ask my brothers. On my last shift, they came in after hours and uh, things got a bit crazy.” That may have sounded like she was throwing her brothers under the bus, but she didn’t really know how to explain an instance where her brothers (who just so happened to be four mutant turtles) tried to chase a giant, smoothie loving mutant-silverfish out of the shop for her and ended up accidentally smashing everything in the process in a ‘normal’ way. And she miiiight have done a bit of smashing of her own when she decided it was a good idea to grab a chair from the small employee sitting area, hoping to hit the creature, only to break the chair itself.
“It’s fine, not the first time it’s happened, and it’s not like I wanted to stay there for a long time anyway.” Still, finding a new job was sure to be a pain, one that she wasn’t in the mood to endure at the moment. “So, I’m just here browsing and walking around, killing some time cause I was bored.”
“Ah. It’s for the best, then, I suppose.” Recruit looked down at April’s outfit again. “Green suits you more than orange does, if that also helps.”
April grinned, chuckling. “Thanks, I appreciate that.” Yuu didn’t smile back at her, but her gaze did soften a bit. It would seem April’s laugh was just as nice as her smile. “...Hey, so,” April began again, her own expression now a mix of hopeful and cautious, “If you’re not here for anything specific, would you wanna maybe hang out? Together? I-I mean, you don’t have to if you wanna just hang out by yourself - totally nothing wrong with hanging out by yourself! I was just, you know, offering. And uh, yeah…” She cringed again. Ugh. Why was it that she could talk to mutants no problem but was a total disaster when it came to talking to other humans? It didn’t exactly help thay Rinko was so cool looking, and nothing at all like the other kids at her school (especially given that she actually remembered April’s name…).
Recruit stared back at her. She hadn’t threatened her, yet April seemed almost nervous around her. But, not in a distrusting or suspecting way, like she knew ‘Rinko’ wasn’t who she seemed. No, instead it was a type of nervousness that, in a way… Yuu could also understand. After all, there was a reason why joining a clan of ancient monks who only judged based on merit and skill was so appealing to her. “I… believe I would enjoy hanging out with you,” she said slowly, tightening her fists but forcing herself to keep eye contact, “So, I accept your invitation. But only for a couple hours.” Couldn’t let herself get too involved after all.
Still, that was enough for April. “Great!” she grinned, “That’s, that’s great! Yeah, we can find something to do for a couple hours. Um… Have you been to the arcade on the third floor yet? They’ve added a few more games.”
“I have not,” Recruit answered. So, that’s where they went.
The silence between them was still a bit awkward as they walked, but not yet suffocating. April kept up with Recruit’s strong pace well, and only further impressed her once she demonstrated her skills on one of the virtual fighting games.
The ice had officially been broken sometime between Recruit recalling the very happy memory of how she defeated a student in her ‘class’ three years older than her when he refused to stop insulting her and April sharing the story about how she got in a fight with some girls from her rival middle school softball team and won despite being completely outnumbered, proud to reveal that she had some moves of her own. By the time they got to the wack-a-mole machines, competing to see who could get the higher score, they were getting along like old friends.
Recruit didn’t try to hold back her boasts or her victorious laughter whenever she won again, something April found both entertaining and, admittedly, a bit adorable. Whenever April snarked or offered a clever comment to someone staring at them, her nerves no longer tying a small part of her down, Recruit couldn’t help but admire her fierce spirit along with her words.
Two hours turned to three, then four with a quick stop at a frozen custard place on their way out. By the time they exchanged numbers and went their separate ways, the bright lights of the city were coming on as the sun slowly set. Still, even with a whole day gone without a single moment of actual training, Recruit couldn’t help but feel satisfied.
She would always be a warrior. She would always be a member of the Foot Clan. This was her destiny, and this was what she wanted for her life, there was no denying this.
“But…” Recruit said to herself, staring down at April’s contact information down at her phone, memorizing it all with ease, “Perhaps there is room for… other things. For now.” She wouldn’t let herself get distracted, she would continue to work hard. But forming an alliance with this girl - this girl with strong grins and a warrior’s spirit of her own and bright laughter that could bring a smile to Yuu’s own face, her friendly nature and her strength just as evident as her beauty-
She stopped, blushing at her own ridiculous thoughts. “...Forming an alliance with her would, would be only a positive.” If April’s stories were true, she could certainly hold her own in a battle. Perhaps she could even be convinced to join the Foot. But until that opportunity came up, Recruit decided with a small smile that just hanging out with her on the occasional day off would be enough in the meantime - and she was certainly looking forward to it.
With newfound energy filling her, the Recruit darted into the growing shadows, disappearing without a trace...
Across town, deep in the sewers, April was having similar thoughts as she laid face down in one of her brother’s bed, excited yet completely flustered.
“I’ve finished my scans aaaaaand yep, she’s got it bad,” Donnie commented, causing April to groan into her pillow. Raph just patted her back, and glared at Leo when he started snickering again.
“What?” Leon said, smiling sheepishly, “I’m not trying to be mean, I just think it’s cute! It’s not every day someone in this family gets to go on a, what’d you call it, April? A ‘sort of date’ and gets a huge cruuuuuu-” His teasing was cut off by an action figure to the face, courtesy of April grabbing it off his nightstand.
“Girl, you have GOT to get pictures, next time!” Mikey told her, “I wanna see her! How cool did you say she was, again? Like, ‘most popular girl in school’ cool or ‘rebel biker chick’ cool?”
“ Definitely rebel biker chick,” April answered, lifting her head a little so her voice wasn’t as muffled. She knew that even when she first saw her in pastel pink. “Trust me, this girl was just as tough as she was cool. But…”
Mikey smirked, remembering the other little detail his sis had given them. “Uh huhhhhh… And remind me, just how cute and pretty was this girl?” April just groaned again.
Donnie shook his head. “Fellas, I think we’ve officially reached ‘useless lesbian’ status.” April kicked at him, but he and the rest of her brothers could only laugh.
Okay, so maybe she was a little head-over-heels but, hey, she was April O’Neil, and she deserved to have a fun afternoon out with a cool, tough, gorgeous girl, right? Maybe Rinko was a bit strange when it came to some of her quirks, but it wasn’t as if she was rude or even THAT weird. April just had a good feeling about her, and if their next ‘sort of date’ was as fun as this one had been, then she definitely couldn’t wait for it. ...If she could work up the nerve to ask for one, that is. Honestly, she just hoped that she’d be able to initiate a text conversation without chickening out.
Still, she had a good feeling about this… And maybe if she was lucky enough, they’d get close enough and open enough for April to feel safe introducing her to her family outside of just her father and aunt. But in the meantime, April was just going to try and enjoy whatever time she got to spend with her.
She thought of Rinko’s rare smile, and closed her eyes with a blissful sigh. Just getting to see that again - to smile and laugh along with her - was enough motivation for her to at least try.
“Oh yeah,” she heard Leo say, his voice full of amused affection, “She’s definitely got it bad.” The other turtles nodded, and silently wished her the best of luck, both with winning this girl’s affection and with avoiding crazy mutants or weird flame-heads while on their dates.
THE END
28 notes · View notes
iwishiwasbrianscloggs · 6 years ago
Text
Summer Nights- Chapter One
Ben Hardy x Reader
Summary: you finally land the summer lifeguard gig you’ve wanted since you were a kid, but your childhood nemesis Ben becomes your coworker, initiating a summer of pranks, flirting, and your first real romance
Warning: it’s my first attempt at writing fanfic so might be wack. Fluff and smut coming soon 😏
Tumblr media
The whir of the small pink fan in your room interrupted the silence you sought, gradually growing more annoying like an itch in the back of your mind. You groaned, pulling a fluffy pillow over your head in an attempt to quell the noise, but alas it did not work. So instead you launched the pillow at the fan, perfectly hitting the off switch. But within a few minutes the heat burst into the room, turning it into a sauna. Since the air conditioner broke there’d been nothing to stop the summer heat from ruining the first week of your break.
The only relief to the issue was your impending job interview at your community pool. Sure it was dingy and half the people you knew had probably peed in it at some point, but you didn’t care. You’d dreamed of becoming a life guard there since your sister had the job when she was eighteen and you were five. She used to buy you push pops and launch you into the deep end. Those fond memories of her left a soft pang in your gut, knowing that you’d never be able to have such fun with her again.
Your phone buzzed, the screen displaying a message reminding you to start getting ready for your interview. Frankly you had no clue what you were in for. Would it be something formal, a standard list of questions in an office? Or would they throw you a curve ball and ask you to perform CPR on some deformed practice dummy? The wide range of tasks you could be asked to perform stumped you and made it hard for you to decide what to wear. In the end you decided to go with a simple white crop top and frayed jean shorts, slipping a red bikini on underneath at the last minute. **************
Sweat dripped down your tan legs as you emerged from your steamy BMW. You’d discovered to your dismay that the air conditioner in the car was broken as well. But the burning furnace that you’d just escaped from could not compare to the hellish heat that now enveloped you. Living in California you were used to the hot weather, but never before had you had a summer like this. It had to set multiple records, you thought.
When you opened the rusted gate, a pool full of children playing and splashing around greeted you. Seeing the kids having such a good time made you smile, and you paused for a moment to take it all in. But in that split second a water balloon splattered right on your chest.
Hearing a bout of laughter, you turned to see that damned Ben Hardy smirking at you. You and Ben had been rivals, no more that that, nemeses since kindergarten when he ruined your lily drawing. You responded by mocking his accent, like any mature five year old would do. He’d moved to California from the U.K., which you liked to think was because the Brits were tired of his lousy ass. And now here he was, interrupting your fantasy.
“Y/N, wow it’s been a while,” he said, his glance shifting towards your soaked shirt. You looked down, noticing that the water had practically made your white shirt invisible and the red bikini made your breasts stand out.
“Perv,” you replied, turning and with a devilish grin whipping your shirt of and throwing it backwards. You heard the slap of the top hitting him in the face and laughed.
“Very mature Y/N, I’d almost forgotten how barbaric Americans can be.”
“Glad I could remind you that we don’t want you here. What are you doing back anyways?”
“My familys here visiting my grandma. But to be honest she’s asleep half the time so I came here seeking some form of entertainment.���
You grinned, imagining being able to be an even greater pain in Bens ass once you got the lifeguard position. It was perfect.
“Alright pipsqueaks,” a loud voice bellowed in your ear. You turned to find a stern faced woman with a military coat draped across her half naked body.
“You must be Ben and Y/N. Well, we’re not very formal, and by we I mean me and snack stand Joe. So the two of you are hired!”
You froze. Just like that, your perfect summer was over. Finished. Time of death 1234 am. Glancing at Ben, you saw a malicious smile creep over his face. Working with Ben was going to be a nightmare. Or so you thought. ********* ******** ***********
Sitting in the tall, red lifeguard chair, you felt completely satisfied. An umbrella gave you just the right amount of shade. You had a Diet Coke in your hand, which you slurped lazily. Ah. All was right in the world. Until another dreaded splash nearly dashed the soda from your hand, drenching your shirt which had just begun to dry. You removed your soaked shades to see that asshole Ben smirking at you again.
“Fuck off,” you hollered, then noticing the hoard of children around you, quickly muttered, “sorry.”
Ben chuckled, paddling towards you. “Come on Ace, you gotta learn to have some fun.”
“Oh I was having fun, until you drenched me asshole.”
“Kinky,” he said sarcastically, wiggling his eyebrows.
“In your dreams ken doll.”
With another signature smirk, Ben dove back under the water, soaking you yet again. You muttered a string of curses under your breath, too frustrated to care about who heard you. You doubted sergeant what’s her face would mind.
“Y/N!” A high pitched voice squealed behind you.
“Jackie thank God,” you cried, turning to help her up to Bens seat.
“Should I be sitting here?”
“Eh who cares, better than aquaman over there,” you muttered, pointing at Ben who was swimming laps in the deep end.
“How could you complain about such a dreamboat,” Jackie swooned.
“Dreamboat? Nuh uh, don’t be a cliche. Besides he’s far from a Prince Charming. All he’s done is try to get me wet so he can look at my boobs.”
“Oooooooh steamy. God I’m so jealous. Can you imagine how hot sex in a hot tub after hours would be?”
“Gross Jackie. First of all, I could get fired. Second of all, I’m a big fat virgin so no, can’t imagine.”
“Oh come on Y/N, we read a looot of tumblr fanfics freshman year. I’m sure you could imagine just fine.”
“Well I’m not having sex with him. He’s a total asshole. When I do have sex, I want it to be magical-.”
“Blah blah blah I’ve heard the story. In the end it doesn’t matter how perfect the moment is, or even the location, or the guy. All that matter is how big it is. That’s what I learned from screwing Pete Wilfred.”
“Ugh I hate that guy.”
“I do too. But when you’re there, about to have sex, just the one thing matters. And Bens cute. Who knows, maybe this job will be even better for you than you thought.”
You glanced at Ben, allowing yourself to ponder what it might be like with him. Droplets of water glittered on his bare chest in the afternoon sun. He was well built, a six pack was rare in most teens. And the way he would bite his lip after losing to you in a scrimmage or getting a lower grade than you was kind of sexy now that you thought of it. Suddenly he met your glance, and his beautiful green eyes sent shivers down your spine.
What was happening? You seriously were not this stupid. Yet you couldn’t help but wonder. People always said that boys teasing you is a sign that they have feelings for you. But that couldn’t be true. You hated Ben Hardy. And he hated you. Nothing romantic could ever happen between the two of you. Right? But looking in those green eyes, seeing a smile spread across his face, you couldn’t help but wonder for a moment if something would.
19 notes · View notes
thebumblebyog · 6 years ago
Text
The Next Monday (complete version)
My longest fic yet! Guess what kids? It’s getting EVEN GAYER!!!!!!!!
Izzie took a deep breath before walking into the hall of Clayton Prep. She thought for a moment and undid the top button on her favorite blouse (the last week at Clayton was casual dress) made it halfway down the hall, thought again, and re-buttoned it. Izzie walked the rest of the way down the hall, stopped, and reached for the button again.
 “Fucking-” Izzie abruptly turned the corner and lightly but angrily slapped the wall repeatedly. She hated this. Liking someone was not supposed to be this hard. She’d been on plenty of dates, with girls and boys, and none of them had ever gotten her all flustered like this.
Then again, those people had all made the first move and she had decided that dating them was worth a shot. Come to think of it, she had never asked anyone out before; she’d never been interested enough in anyone to bother. And if she had, who would turn her down? She was amazing. But with Newton it was different. Izzie was absolutely terrified that Casey was going to turn her down, but she knew that she had to ask anyway, because there was no way she could be okay with not knowing.
“Wow, that’s the gayest thought I’ve ever had,” Izzie took a deep breath. She had to hype herself up for this. She did things both ways, but she didn’t do them halfway. This was just like a big race; you had a goal to reach and an opponent to beat. It’s just that this time the goal was a date with Newton and her opponent was gay anxiety. She closed her eyes and pictured Newton. She looked surprised...then flattered...then so, so happy as she blushed just a little bit, and she was nodding. Izzie smiled. Newton leaned in closer. She was gonna do this, and Newton was gonna say yes.
“You okay, Iz?”
Izzie snapped out of it and jumped back, seeing the girl she had just been picturing kissing in real life made this seem a lot less doable.
“Yeah, I’m just...really tired,” she said in the dumbest tone she had ever heard. Dear god, why was she lifting her arm like that? This was the worst thing anyone had ever done with a limb. It was too fast, it was too jerky, and it was at an insane angle.
“Oh, well do you want to get a coffee before first period?” Newton asked, not noticing that Izzie was acting weird or at least pretending not to. “The snack bar has coffee, right?”
This was perfect; this was her chance.
“Sorry, I really gotta get to class,” Izzie slipped past Newton and walked away as fast as she could.
“Oh, well, I’ll see you at practice I guess,” Newton responded, sounding confused.
Izzie waved as she walked off but didn’t turn around. She couldn’t have blown that much worse than she had. Apparently she was going to have to hype herself up some more, because gay anxiety was not going to be an easy opponent to beat.
Casey waved back to Izzie, but she didn’t turn around.
“Fuck,” she sighed, leaning her head back against the lockers. That pretty much confirmed it; Izzie was avoiding her. She was sure Izzie had been trying to kiss her…She was pretty sure anyway. It had at least been pretty obvious that she had been trying to kiss Izzie and there sure hadn’t been any objections before Elsa had decided to interrupt. Then again, probably better that it had happened then and not thirty seconds later when they would have been-
“No! No gay thoughts yet!” Casey half-heartedly banged the back of her head on the locker she was leaning against. There she went again: thinking like she didn’t have a boyfriend, like she didn’t have to figure this out. She had to talk to Izzie about this; Evan too. She wanted to do this right, but that was never going to happen if Izzie was too weirded out by their almost-kiss to talk to her. Unless…was Izzie mad? They had just gotten out of a fight about boyfriends and cheating and, well, Casey had been pretty obviously trying to kiss her while Evan was waiting downstairs. Maybe Izzie just didn’t want to talk to someone who would do that. Maybe Izzie was just too good for her. Maybe she was just like her mom; maybe she was a cheater.
The fancy warning-bell rang; Casey stood up straight and started walking to class, feeling like shit. She wanted to be with the right person, and she was starting to think that Izzie was the right person for her. But maybe she wasn’t the right person for Izzie if she couldn’t be trusted not to cheat. Maybe she didn’t deserve to be with Izzie…Maybe she didn’t deserve to be with anybody.
The stupid Disneyland-ride sounding bell rang and Izzie stood up, walking with purpose and focus. She had spent the last two classes appropriately visualizing her goal. First period she had spent freaking out and the second class she had spent…inappropriately visualizing her goal. Anyway, now she had it all figured out: she was going to have lunch with Newton; they were going to flirt, and Izzie was going to use her name a lot and make physical contact, and she was going to ask Newton out on a date and that beautiful, goofy bitch was going to say yes and then they were gonna make out.
“Okay, maybe dial it back a little,” Izzie said to herself, shaking her head as she walked into the cafeteria. She found Newton quickly and the butterflies came back. The lump in her throat and the pit in her stomach got progressively worse as she got closer to the table. God she was so hot and pretty and sweet and she looked so…sad. Why was she sad? Why was Newton sad?! Who needed to get hit?
“Hey, you okay?” Izzie said, ditching determination and anxiety for care and concern.
“I’m just…worried about bio,” Casey said, shrugging and shaking her head a little.
“But you got an A on your last test,” Izzie said, moving her hand a little closer to Newton’s, seeing a chance be a good friend and make a move at the same time, “You’re in the clear, right?” Casey Leaned back, putting her hands behind her head. Izzie drummed her hands on the table a little bit, trying to cover her tracks.
“I mean, I’ll pass, but a C? Colleges aren’t gonna like that.”
“Yeah, fastest girl in the state went to Clayton and we can’t take her because of a C her Sophomore year,” Izzie gave her a little shove, just so she could touch her, “Give yourself a break Newton; you’re the most amazing person I’ve ever met.”
Newton smiled. She smiled so big and sweet and it was just…the best. Izzie bit her lip like she always did when she was the good kind of nervous, like she had when she was at Newton’s party and she had known she was gonna kiss her. This was it; this was the moment.
“Oh my god,” Casey gasped, leaning forward abruptly; Izzie heart was pounding. She almost closed her eyes, leaned in, and kissed Newton right then and there.
“What?”
“You just admitted it!” Newton was bouncing up and down in her chair.
“Admitted what?!” Oh fuck, she knew. She knew and it was a big joke to her. Her best friend had a big, gay crush on her, and Newton was just gonna laugh in her face about it.
“That I’m faster than you!”
“I did not!” Izzie came back to herself a bit. Being competitive always calmed her down, “You’re the fastest girl in the state because I’m out of that running. I’m already the fastest girl in the world, wouldn’t be fair of me to take both spots.”
“Pffft, whatever, second place,” Newton went back to eating her garbage health food. This was driving Izzie crazy; she had to just ask already or she was gonna lose it.
“So, you free this weekend?”
“No, as usual I’m very expensive.”
“Please, I could have you for a strawberry slurpy.”
“Hey, I have high standards: grape or nothing.”
“Either way you’re still putting out for a buck fifty,” Izzie said before giving Newton the bedroom eyes, back on track with her flirting plan, “Now if you’d said cotton candy flavored…”
“There is…no way that that’s a real thing.”
“Oh, it is, and it’s magic.”
“How come I’ve never heard of it then?”
“They’re crazy hard to find; I haven’t had one in like five years,” Izzie cocked an eyebrow, “But, now that I’m single? If somebody found me one?” Izzie spread her legs and licked her lips, pretending that it was a joke.
“Ugh, you’re gross,” Newton laughed as she started to blush. It was working. Time to take her shot.
“So, you gonna let me buy you a slurpy and take advantage this Friday?” Izzie said, smiling and giggling a little, trying not to make it obvious that the offer was completely genuine.
Newton laughed, but then she looked sad again. It was reserved, kind of held back, but Izzie still picked up on it.
“I actually have a date with Evan.”
Oh shit. Shit shit shit shit shit. How had she not thought about Evan in all of this? Newton had a boyfriend. Like, an actual good boyfriend who wasn’t a lying, cheating bag of dicks. And she was getting in the middle of that. After all that shit Newton had been through with Elsa and with her and Nate and…god she was such a dick. Newton deserved better.
“Oh…shit, I’m sorry I…didn’t think of that.”
The silence between them was long and strained.
“I mean, we can go some other time.”
“No, just forget it, you should be with the person you love.”
“Izzie, I-“
“I gotta go, I forgot to…I just gotta go.”
Izzie stood to leave, but Casey grabbed her hand. They both froze for a moment, lost in their touch. Izzie broke the pause and tried to pull her arm away, but Casey stood, pulling her close. Izzie looked down at her shoes.
“What’s going on Izzie?”
“I don’t want to come between you and your boyfriend, Newton,” Izzie finally let herself look into Casey’s eyes; they looked so hurt, “But I’m scared. I’m so, so scared that you’re gonna go off with him and your family and that you’ll get all caught up in your own life and that you’ll just…forget about me. That you’ll just…” She couldn’t say it. The tears were welling up. Newton’s gently held Izzie’s face in her hands and tilted her head so their eyes met.
“I’m not gonna leave you, Izzie,” Casey gently pressed her forehead against Izzie’s, “We made a promise, remember?”
Izzie laughed bitterly, “No, I forgot the gayest, dorkiest thing I’ve ever done.”
“Well I didn’t,” Newton squeezed her a little tighter, “I’m scared too; I have to figure things out with Evan, and I don’t know what’s gonna happen with him, but I’m keeping my promise, Izzie. We’re never leaving each other; you’re stuck with me now, no matter what.”
Izzie wiped away a tear and smiled, “I think I can deal with that.”
This silence was just as long, but it was perfect, comfortable…so of course, Casey decided to ruin it.
“You should undo the top button;” Newton said before snorting, “You look like a nun.”
“Please, you're not ready for this.”
Newton smiled, “Nah...soon though.”
178 notes · View notes
naruto-oneshots-blog · 7 years ago
Text
The Blight of Anxiety -- Yamato|Tenzo X Anxious!Reader
The moon shone brightly, enveloping the mountains around you in a soft glowing light when a warm hand shook you awake. It was your turn on watch. It didn’t bother you much seeing as the view was so spectacular. And to top it off, your team had completed the mission that the Hokage had assigned which meant that you could take it easy for now.
“It’s your turn on watch.” Tenzo – Yamato murmured as you stirred. Yamato. The name sounded so foreign in your mind. You stretched your sore body then sat up and looked at the man who woke you. His eyes were tired, but he still managed to give you his classic smile.
“Tired?” You asked as you adorned your weapons. He nodded while he unfolded his bed and placed it beside your now empty one. You watched as he took off his silly head protector and set it down beside the bed. He looked so cute when he wore it. “Well, have a good night Yamato. See you in the morning.” You turned away before he could say anything and disappeared into the night.
Reappearing at the watchpoint, you settled down in a comfortable spot and began your silent vigil. After a while, your thoughts drifted back towards the camp and to the now sleeping ninja. A small smile appeared on your face at the thought. You two had known each other for quite some time now; ever since he was rescued from Orochimaru’s grasp. It hadn’t taken you long to become friends with him which was surprising because you weren’t the best at making friends. But with Tenzo it just seemed to come naturally to you. Knowing that Tenzo was in the Black Ops honestly terrified you. You didn’t want to lose him. Since he was in the Black Ops, he couldn’t really tell you when or where he was going, or any details for that matter. It comforted you to know that he was undercover as Yamato. Because he wasn’t always on a top-secret mission, there was a lot more time to spend with him. Smiling at the thought, you focused back on the task at hand.
The sun was peeking over the mountain when the bushes rustled behind you. In a flash, you were on your feet with a Kunai in hand.
“It’s only me.” You heard Tenzo’s voice. Letting out a sigh of relief you sat back down.
“Shouldn’t you still be sleeping Tenzo?” You asked leaning back on your hands, tilting your head to the side to watch him as he sat down beside you.
“You know, you should really stop calling me Tenzo.” He shot a sideways glance at you. “One of these days you're going to call me that in front of everyone.” You let out an annoyed huff of air.
“Yeah, yeah, I know.” You rolled your eyes. “Yamato. Ugh, it's it’s just such a nuisance having to remember to call you a different name. How do you even remember to always call yourself Yamato?” Your eyes focused back on the sunrise. Tenzo let out a quiet laugh and turned to look at you.
“When you’ve been in the Back Ops as long as I have,” He smiled, “you just automatically remember to use your codename.”
“Yeah, I guess.” You agreed with a sigh, suddenly becoming morose with the thought of him finishing whatever his mission as Yamato was. Then you wouldn’t be able to see him as much anymore. You tilted your head back and closed your eyes with another sigh.
“Why so glum all of the sudden?” Tenzo asked, confusion laced in his voice. When you didn’t reply he moved closer to you and gently poked your cheek, something that he would always do to cheer you up. This time, it didn’t work. You could feel the sense of dread surface in the pit of your stomach, slowing taking over your body, the thought stirring up your anxiety. Your finger tapped furiously as you tried to push those thoughts to the back of your mind. “Hey, (Y/N).” Tenzo placed his hand on top of yours, stopping your finger from tapping. You swallowed as your breaths became uneven. “(Y/N) just breath,” Yamato instructed and placed his hand on the small of your back, rubbing in gentle circles. You bit your lip and followed Tenzo’s directions. Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale. After a minute, your breathing was back to normal. You blushed deeply when you realized how close Tenzo was, and that his hand was still resting on your back. Quickly you looked away.
“I'm sorry.” You mumbled quietly.
“Hey,” He chastised gently, “you never need to apologize for your attacks to me, you know that.” You mumbled another apology, still not able to meet his eyes. Even though Tenzo had witnessed your attacks many times, it still embarrassed you when you lost yourself like that in front of him. It always made you feel so weak. A shinobi should always be in control of their emotions, but sometimes you couldn’t stop it. Tenzo sighed at your second apology. “(Y/N), I know you’re worried about me finishing this mission and going back to the Black Ops,” Tenzo started, somehow knowing exactly what was on your mind. “But I can promise you that I’ll be on this mission as Yamato for a long while yet. Plus, there’s no need to worry about me so much.” You still refused to look at him. “That is what you're anxious about right? I don’t want to be the cause of your attacks (Y/N). Please look at me.” Sucking on your bottom lip, you turned your head to see Tenzo’s worried face.
“That’s not-” You began only to be cut off by a yell and the sound of someone crashing through the bush behind you. In a flash both you and Tenzo were on your feet, weapons at the ready only to see none other than Genma hunched over at the edge of the bush cackling with laughter.
“I, I got you two pretty good.” He gasped, breathless from his laughter.
“Asshole.” You muttered, trying to stay your racing heart. He didn’t overhear you and Tenzo talking, did he? Your mind went into overdrive thinking of all the scenarios that might occur if he did. Would he make fun of you for having anxiety? Would he think that you were a weak and useless shinobi? Only a few people knew about your anxiety, would he tell everyone about your attack? Or even worse, would he think that you and Tenzo had a thing? So many thoughts ran through your head you didn’t even notice Genma approach you.
“So, you and Yamato, hey?” Your heart froze at the statement. The worst possible thing happened.
“What, uh, I,” You stammered not knowing what to say.
“Well judging on how close you two are standing and how his hand’s on your back, I guess I'm right.” He smirked looking back and forth between you and Tenzo.
“Genma leave her alone.” Tenzo warned with a glare. You were still frozen, your breaths uneven and you knew that another attack was inevitable. How did Genma know that you had feelings for Tenzo? Were you that easy to read? Oh Gods, if that was the case then did Tenzo himself know? And if Tenzo did know, then did he just choose to ignore it because he didn’t reciprocate the feelings? So many questions were rushing through your brain that you didn’t notice yourself hyperventilating, you didn’t notice Tenzo’s worried face. The only thing you noticed was Genma's face. He was now staring at you, watching your attack. Was he disgusted? Was he-
“(Y/N),” Tenzo’s voice broke through. “Deep breaths, (Y/N).” You blinked furiously only now noticing the tears rolling down your face. How did things escalate so quickly? You could hear yourself gasping for air as if you hadn’t had oxygen in hours. Your eyes were wide as you stared into Tenzo’s worried but determined face. “Focus on my voice (Y/N). Try and slow your breathing.” Tenzo’s voice was gentle but firm. Again, you followed his instructions but this time it took you a lot longer to calm back down. The entire time Tenzo was there with you, encouraging you, telling you that it was okay. You closed your eyes as you finally evened out your breathing.
“What, what just happened?” Genma asked, concern and guilt plastered on his face. Tenzo looked at you, asking permission to tell him. You looked away and nodded, noticing his hand in yours. You gripped it tighter, trying to keep yourself grounded.
“Not very many people know this,” Tenzo started, “but (Y/N) has bad anxiety. And sometimes she’ll have panic attacks like the one you just saw. Sometimes they come on their own, accompanied with thoughts of doubt, and sometimes they're induced by something she hears other people say. And I guess something you said struck a nerve.”
“(Y/N), I’m so sorry.” Genma apologized and rubbed the back of his head. “Please forgive me.” You looked up in surprise.
“You, you aren’t disgusted?” You asked confused. “You don’t think less of me as a ninja?”
“Think less of you?” Genma questioned. “Of course not! I actually know someone else who has some anxiety. It’s not uncommon. Plus, almost everyone experiences anxiety once in a while, maybe not to the extent that you do, but it’s a normal emotion.” Your mouth opened in disbelief. This was not what you expected at all. “You should go and talk to the medical core about it. They have these awesome herbal pills that can help with anxiety. You should try them!” You couldn’t believe what you were hearing. “So again, I'm really sorry (Y/N). Will you forgive me?”
“Y-yeah,” You stuttered and Genma flashed you a smile.
“Anyways, I was actually coming here to tell you two that were packing up and moving out soon,” Genma said.
“Alright,” Tenzo replied, “We’ll be there in a bit.” You stared at Genma’s back as he disappeared back into the bush. Tenzo turned to you. “Are you alright, (Y/N)? That was a pretty bad one.”
“Yeah, I'm fine.” You replied still not able to comprehend what just happened.
“Maybe when we get back to the village,” Tenzo suggested, “We could go and see Lady Tsunade about those pills? I could come with you if that would make you feel better.”
“I, I just, don’t know what to think.” You tightened your grip on his hand to stop it from shaking. “I thought that he would think less of me.” All of the sudden, you were enveloped in a warm embrace.
“(Y/N), I promise you, no one will think less of you. All of that is your anxiety talking.” He held you a bit tighter. “You need to fight those thoughts. Everyone in the village loves you and knows how good of a ninja you are. I know I do.” You looked up at him.
“Really? You really think those things?”
“Of course (Y/N)! You’ve been my best friend forever. How could I not?” He smiled down at you. “You’re strong, funny, compassionate, and independent. Those are all amazing qualities. I wouldn’t trade you for anyone.” Those words. Those simple words hit home for you. Wrapping your arms tightly round Tenzo’s neck you started to cry. It had been a hard day already. And it didn’t help that the voice of anxiety inside you kept making you have doubts. Doubts about who you were, if you were a good person, if you were a person worthy of the friends you have. Anxiety came with so much doubt. It took so much out of you, constantly having to battle with the beast the inhabited your body, so it was nice when someone said something to make you doubt your doubts. Maybe you were who you were meant to be, maybe you were a good person, maybe you did deserve the friends you have. You needed those thoughts to be louder than the voice that was anxiety.
“Hey, it’s alright.” Tenzo comforted as he held your sobbing form.
“I’m –” You were about to apologize when Tenzo interrupted you.
“You never need to apologize to me (Y/N).”  He murmured into your ear. “Never. Now we’d better get back to camp so we can pack.” Tenzo gave you a few more minutes to compose yourself and once you had, you both headed back towards the camp hand in hand, feeling better than you had in a long time.
It had taken your group a week to get back to the Leaf Village. Once you arrived, Tenzo wanted to go to Lady Tsunade right away but you weren’t ready.
“(Y/N), the sooner we go the sooner you’ll feel better.” Tenzo said adamantly as he paced your living room.
“I, I just don’t know if I'm ready to do that yet. I mean, it’s the Hokage I’d be speaking to.” You rambled, “What if she says I'm not fit to be a ninja anymore?” You chewed on the side of your finger in hopes of calming your nerves. Tenzo came and sat beside you.
“(Y/N), she would never do that.” He reassured.
“Please Tenzo,” You looked into his eyes, pleading with your own. “Just give me a few days to get myself together. I promise I’ll go.”
“Two days.” Tenzo finally agreed, leaning back into the sofa with a sigh. You leaned back into the sofa as well. Your chest tightened when you looked towards the brown-haired ninja. Guaranteed, Tsunade would ask how your attacks happened when you were on the way back from your mission and then you would have to talk about Tenzo. He wanted to be there with you, but you definitely couldn’t talk about that with him in the room. So hopefully Tsunade would make him leave the room. Or maybe you would go without Tenzo during the two days before you were supposed to go. No, then he would probably feel hurt that you didn’t let him go with you.
“Hey, what are you thinking about?” Tenzo asked. “I can pretty much see the gears in your head moving.”
“Oh, it’s nothing.” You dismissed. He didn’t look convinced. “It’s nothing to worry about Tenzo, really.”
“You know, calling me Tenzo all the time is going to make me forget to call myself Yamato.” Tenzo complained with a playful nudge.
“Oh really? What happened to ‘I’ve been in the Black Ops so long I’ve gotten used to it?’” You mocked with a teasing smile.
“It’s not nice to tease you know!” Tenzo grinned mischievously then lunged at you.
“Hey!” You yelled as he grabbed you by the waist and threw you over his shoulder like he used to when you were younger. “Tenzo! Stop!” You laughed and gently pounded his back with your fists.
“Never!” He yelled and ran out the door and down the busy street.
“Ten- Yamato! Put me down!” You managed to catch yourself before yelling his actual name. The people in the street parted ways for Tenzo as he sprinted down the street grinning like an idiot while you were laughing so hard your stomach hurt.
“Captain Yamato, what in the world are you doing?” You heard Naruto ask as he sprinted beside the two of you.
“Save me Naruto!” You yelled in mock fear. “I was just innocently insulting him and then he abducted me from my house!” Naruto gave a confused look.
“You will never steal the princess from me!” Tenzo cried and ran faster.
“You two are weird, you know that?” Naruto said with a sigh and veered away from you. Finally, once you reached the middle of town he set you down on your feet.
“Now, Princess, where would you like to go?” Tenzo asked with a smile.
“How about the Ramen shop?” You replied, breathless from laughing. “I’m starving!”
“Agreed my liege. Would you like to be carried there?”
“I think I can walk-” Before you could even finish your sentence you were once again thrown over Tenzo’s hard shoulder. “Yamato!” You yelled as he took off towards the Ramen shop, laughing all the way there.
The ramen had been great and now you were back at home. This time, you were alone. Tenzo had been called to see the Hokage so you finally had some alone time. Maybe he had to go on another mission. Then he wouldn’t be here for when you saw the Hokage. You made your way to bed trying not to think too hard about what you were going to be doing in two days.
__
It turned out that Tenzo didn’t have to go on a mission, so he would still be coming with you after all. You laid in bed still drowsy from last nights sleep when a loud knocking came from your front door. Groaning, you looked at your clock. 8:30. You would think on your days off you would at least get to sleep in.
“Hey, (Y/N)!” You heard Tenzo yell after you didn’t reply. “I told the Hokage that we’d be there for 10:00!”
“It’s only 8:30 Te- Yamato!” You groaned loudly.
“Yeah but I know you always like to have time to yourself in the morning and I know how much time you need to get ready.” By now, Tenzo had used the spare key you gave him and was in your room. “Rise and shine Sleepyhead!” Tenzo ripped the curtains back with a devilish grin. Hissing, you threw a pillow over your eyes.
“Yeah,” You whined, “well I’d also like to sleep in you know.” You felt the bed dip as Tenzo sat down beside you and gave you a poke.
“Come on, Lazybones.” He prodded with a smile. Letting out a huff of air, you slowly took the pillow off your face. Squinting because of the brightness, you glared at the ninja sitting beside you who only responded with a wide smile.
“You really push my buttons, you know that?” Sighing, you stretched and got out of bed still dreading the day ahead. “Let me have a shower and get ready.” Tenzo nodded understanding the request and left the room. The door quietly clicked as you debated getting back into bed.
“If you get back into bed I’ll make sure to tickle you to death,” Tenzo called from the kitchen almost as if he could read your mind.
“Damn you Tenzo.” You muttered and headed to the cold bathroom.
Once you finished showering you shuffled into the kitchen. A plate of food lay in wait. You sat down and tried not to grumble about being woken up early, seeing as Tenzo put in a lot of effort to make you breakfast. Deciding that the best way to do that was to stuff your face, you began to eat. Soon Tenzo joined you.
“Still grumpy?” Tenzo asked through a mouthful of food. You only grunted a reply. “I’ll take that as a yes then.” Tenzo chuckled quietly. You swallowed and sighed.
“I'm just nervous.”
“I know.” Tenzo replied and laid his hand on top of yours in comfort. “If it becomes too much then we can leave.” He already knew better than to say that there was no need to be nervous. This was one of the reasons why you loved Tenzo. He never tried to ignore or push aside your anxiety. He had always asked you questions regarding anxiety and even went as far as doing research about it. He would ask how he could help. What the best course of action was to help you through an attack. He was a saving grace. In a world full of people who knew almost nothing about anxiety, it was nice to have someone like Tenzo as a friend. “And I’ll be there to help you through it too.”
“Thanks, Tenzo.” In any other situation, it would be a small comfort to know that he would be with you. Unfortunately, this was not one of them. Tenzo smiled gently as he continued to eat his food, leaving your thoughts to stir uncomfortably.
Finally, the time came to leave for your meeting. You and Tenzo walked in a comfortable silence, only breaking it to greet the odd passerby. Once you reached the Hokage’s building, Tenzo’s hand moved and gently rested on your lower back to comfort you. It was a habit. You sighed in content and automatically leaned back into his touch. His thumb stroked your back as you ascended the stairs to the Hokage’s office, another habit Tenzo had. He knew you so well. You knocked on the door and the Hokage answered.
“Come in.” She called and the two of you entered. “How are you today, (Y/N)?”
“I’m good Lady Fifth. How are you?”
“I’m well thank you.” Lady Tsunade replied with a smile. “Now, Yamato, I'm going to have to ask you to leave the room.”
“But-” Tenzo started but you cut him off.
“It’s alright Tenzo.” You said taking his hand. “I’ll be fine.”
“If you’re sure.” He said looking anxious himself. You smiled and let go of his hand as he reluctantly left the room. The door closed with a quiet click as you approached the Hokage’s desk and sat down.
“You two are quite close.” Lady Tsunade remarked with a smile. You bit your lip hoping that she didn’t assume that the two of you were together.
“Yeah Tenzo, sorry, Yamato,” You corrected yourself, “and I have been friends for a long time.” Tsunade nodded and changed the subject.
“So, you’ve come about your anxiety?” This time it was your turn to nod. “When did you first notice your anxiety?”
“Um, probably when I first started at the academy.” You responded and fiddled with your fingers.
“And can you tell me what would cause your anxiety when you were young?” Tsunade asked. “Was it the school work? The environment?” You took a deep breath. “Take your time.”
“Well, I didn’t have very many friends when I was young,” You began trying your hardest to pinpoint what had caused your anxiety. The thing was, your anxiety could flare up at the stupidest things. “sometimes it was the schoolwork. I, I can’t really pinpoint anything, to be honest. It just, there were lots of different things that would make me anxious.”
“I see.” The Hokage replied, jotting a note down on the paper in front of her. “Do you always refer to Yamato as Tenzo?”
“Yeah, I mean, we’ve known each other since he was Tenzo.” You replied and smiled at the thought of him. “Obviously I don’t refer to him as Tenzo in public.”
“You can call him Tenzo now if you’d like. He told me that on the way back from your mission you had two attacks. Could you tell me what brought those on?”
“Well, the first one started because I was thinking about Tenzo finishing this mission and going back to the Black Ops.” You replied hesitantly. “I know its stupid because I know he’s a capable ninja, but he’s just always gone and can never tell me any details.”
“It’s not stupid.” Tsunade disagreed. “He’s your best friend. It’s only natural for you to worry about him. What was the second one about?” This time you hesitated. “It’s alright. Whatever you say here will not leave this room.”
“Well, Tenzo had just finished helping me through the first attack when Genma scared us.” You began recounting the event with a cringe. “Tenzo still had his hand on my back and was sitting close to me so Genma implied that we were together and was bugging us and…” You trailed off.
“So, it was Genma scaring you that caused the second attack,” Tsunade suggested.
“No.” You said quietly. “It, it started because I thought he knew I had an attack. I thought he would think that I was pathetic and not fit to be a ninja or that he would tell everyone. But, then he said the think about Tenzo and I being together. I thought,” You took a breath, “I thought that if Genma could read my feelings so easily then surly Tenzo would’ve known too. But if he knew that, then I thought that he didn’t share my feelings and then it just went downhill from that.”
“I see,” Tsunade remarked and wrote something else down. “So, I take it you haven’t told Tenzo about your feelings then?” You shook your head. “I think that you should tell him how you feel.”
“But-” You interjected but Tsunade continued.
“(Y/N), you may not be able to see it, and I know your anxiety tries to convince you otherwise,” She paused and smiled. “But Tenzo is utterly in love with you.” Your jaw dropped to the floor. It couldn’t be. “I know to you it seems impossible, but to everyone else, it’s quite obvious. The reason why he hasn’t told you, from what I can assume, is most likely because he doesn’t want to cause you any more anxiety than you already have. You see, Tenzo comes to me every so often to get advice. Recently he’s told me that you been very anxious, so that’s why I assumed that. I think that you should tell him how you feel.”
“I,” You couldn’t comprehend what Tsunade just said. You couldn’t believe it, or maybe it was your anxiety preventing you from believing it. Sometimes the thought would occur to you that Tenzo shared your feelings but then your anxiety would make you doubt it, dismissing it as friendliness. “How?”
“I know it will be hard for you, but just go up to Tenzo and tell him you love him,” Tsunade concluded. “But, before you do that, I need to ask you a few more questions.”
For the rest of the session, Tsunade asked about triggers for your anxiety and other related questions before finally sending you to the medical core to try a certain type of herbal pills. You exited the room with a faint farewell to see Tenzo pacing up and down the hallway. He stopped as soon as he saw you. Tenzo fell into step with you as you passed him, and you could tell he was brimming with questions. He remained silent. “You can ask me about it, you know.” You said breaking the silence.
“I didn’t want to pry.” Tenzo replied rubbing the back of his head sheepishly. You gave him a smile. “So, what did Lady Fifth say? Can you try the pills?”
“Yeah,” You replied shooting a sideways glance at the ninja. Were Tsunade’s words true? “Do you want to come with me to the medical core?”
“Of course!” Tenzo accepted your offer as you descended the stairs and out of the Hokage’s building. The Medical Centre was on the other side of town, so you had some time to think about things. Maybe, you would take Tsunade’s advice and just outright tell Tenzo that you loved him. You bit your lip. No, maybe some subtle hints would be a good start.
As you walked in silence, you slowly inched closer to Tenzo, hoping that it wasn’t too obvious. He didn’t seem to notice. Your arms brushed, and your chest tightened. You could do this. After a few moments, you reached out and grazed your fingers against the back of his hand, then pretended to be interested in a passing flower. To your surprise, Tenzo subtly reached out his hand. An invitation. You reached your hand out and Tenzo gently took your hand in his. His hand was warm. You could feel the callouses on his hand from years of training. Taking a deep breath, you continued walking to the Medical Centre, this time hand in hand with the wood-style user.
By the time you reached the Centre you were nervous. Everyone there would know about your anxiety once you asked for the pills. You stopped in front of the door contemplating whether to go in. Tenzo halted beside you. He removed his hand from yours and placed it on your back gently nudged you toward the door. His encouraging smile made it easier for you to go in.
“Oh, (Y/N)-Sensei!” Sakura greeted cheerfully. “Lady Tsunade said you’d be coming by.” You nodded. Tenzo moved closer to you as if he could feel your nerves. It felt like the room was closing in on you. “Alright, so these are the pills that Tsunade recommended.” For the next few minutes, Sakura went over the instructions of the pills that you would now be taking. Through the entire explanation, you fiddled with the ring that your mother had given you, not understanding why you were so antsy all of the sudden. “Okay, so do you have any questions?”
“Uhm, no I don’t think so.” You said biting your lip just wanting to leave.
“Tsunade wanted me to tell you that in a month she would like you to see her for a follow-up,” Sakura said. Again, you nodded in acknowledgement and left the room leaving Tenzo behind.
You threw the doors open and quickly made your way down the stairs wanting to get away from the stuffy white walls of the Medical Centre.
“Hey, (Y/N),” Tenzo called from behind you. “Wait up!” You slowed your pace allowing Tenzo to catch up with you. When he reached you, he slipped his hand back into yours and gave it a gentle squeeze. “You forgot these.” He held up the white bag.
“Yeah, I just had to get out of there.” Tenzo didn’t reply as the two of you kept walking hand in hand. After ten minutes you finally noticed that you weren’t walking in the direction of your house. “Where are we going?” You asked looking up at the ninja beside you.
“I know you don’t like surprises,” Tenzo said, “But I ran back to your house while you were talking with the Hokage and grabbed your bathing suit. I thought it’d be nice to relax in the lake and I know how much you love swimming.” By now you had reached the edge of the village and breached the edge of the forest.
“Tenzo,” You said knowing that there was no one around. “You didn’t have to do this.”
“I wanted to.” He smiled and brushed his thumb against the back of your hand. Your stomach tightened at the gesture. “Plus, the sky is clear, so we can go star gazing after.”
“You do too much for me, you know that?” You told him. “Don’t you have other things you’d rather be doing then carting me around everywhere?” You felt bad for making Tenzo do all this stuff for you when he probably had other things to do. Better things to do.
“(Y/N), you’re my best friend.” Tenzo replied. “There’s nothing I enjoy more than spending my time with you. I wouldn’t want to spend it with anyone else. You were the person who was always there for me when I needed someone, so I want to be there for you. No matter what.” He was too good for you. Changing the subject before you overthought about it too much you said,
“So, did you remember to bring towels this time?” Tenzo left out a soft laugh. The last time you had gone swimming he had forgotten them, so the two of you had to walk back to your house sopping wet.
“Yes, I did.”
“Good, I don’t really want to freeze my but off tonight.” You laughed.
“Don’t worry, you won't.”
__
Once you made it to the lake, Tenzo let go of your hand and grabbed a bag that was hidden under a bush. He took out your bathing suit and threw it at you. “I even managed to pick out your favourite one.” He joked, knowing that you only owned one bathing suit. You stuck out your tongue.
“Funny.”
“I thought so.” He laughed and pulled his shirt over his head.
“I, I'm going to go change over there.” You stammered not knowing why he flustered you so much this time. Maybe it was because you knew that eventually, you would be telling him your true feelings. Quickly you stripped out of your clothes and put your bathing suit on. You walked out from behind the bush to find Tenzo nowhere to be seen. “Hey, Tenzo? Where are you?” You approached the edge of the lake to see if he had already made it into the water. He wasn’t there. “Tenzo I swear if you try to scare me I will kill you!” You called out hoping to hear him chuckle. Still nothing. “Tenzo I'm serious!” Looking around the clearing once more you grumbled idiot under your breath. You wanted to get in already. The sun was going down so it was even harder to tell where Tenzo was. You heard a stick crack behind you, but it was too late. In one swift move Tenzo had you in his arms and launched himself into the air. “TENZO!” You yelled and clung to him. Cold. That was your only thought as you hit the water. Other than the thought that you would kill him. You gasped in air as your head surfaced the water, your lungs working in overdrive as they recovered from the shock of the cold water. Tenzo surfaced beside you with a huge grin on his face.
“It’s not nice to call your friends idiots, you know.” He grinned while treading water.
“You idiot,” You said through clenched teeth, fearing that if you unclenched them they would shatter from chattering. You were shivering so much the whole lake was probably rippling. “You’re the worst.”
“Awe,” Tenzo said clenching his heart, “I’m hurt by that you know.”
“Oh yeah? Maybe this will make you feel better.” You said a sent a huge splash his way.
“Hey!” He yelled in surprise. You stuck out your tongue and swam away from him making sure to put lots of distance between you two. This is where you felt most at home, in the water. Maybe it was because you had water nature chakra, maybe it was because you loved swimming, or maybe it was a combination of both. You let out a laugh and turned to see Tenzo weaving signs.
“No fair-” You were cut off by Tenzo’s wood arm wrapping around your waist and pulling you back towards him. Smirking, you weaved signs of your own under the water. “Water style: Hand of Waves!” You raised your hand as a jet of water shot out of your palm knocked Tenzo back a few feet and effectively freeing you from his grip. Taking a deep breath, you dove deep. You swam beneath the water, enjoying the feeling of the cool water now that your body was used to it. You surfaced in the middle of the lake to see Tenzo still trying to catch up with you. Out of the two of you, it was you who was the better swimmer. “Come on Tenzo,” You teased. “Hurry up!” This time you waited for him.
“And you said what I did was no fair.” He grumbled looking like a sad and wet puppy. His hair was drenched and plastered to his head, pointing every which way. You giggled as he reached you.
“Awe I’m sorry Tenzy.” You said trying not to giggle anymore. “You look so cute.” You bit your lip to contain you laugh as he pouted. “You can splash me if it’ll make you feel better.” When you said this Tenzo smiled mischievously. “Wha-” You were cut off as Tenzo grabbed you and dunked your head under the water. He held you down for a few seconds before you came up spluttering. Your arms laced around his neck to keep you afloat as you expelled some water from your lungs. “Okay,” You said between coughs, “I deserved that.”
“Yeah, you did.” Tenzo laughed and pulled you against him keeping both of you floating. It wasn’t uncommon for him to do this, but this time it had you biting your lip. His bare skin warmed your own. Your arms unintentionally tightened around his neck, not wanting to let go. Not now, not ever.
“Tenzo?” You asked.
“Yeah, (Y/N)?”
“Thank you.” You said not meeting his gaze. “You, you’ve always been so good to me. You’re always there for me and,” You could do this. Tell him you love him. “And I’m so grateful that I have you.” Damn it. You looked at Tenzo to see him smiling.
“(Y/N),” His thumb stroked your lower back. “I will always be there for you. Like I said before, you’re my best friend. It’s the least I can do.” Your chest tightened.
“I, I,” love you. Tenzo watched as you tried to form coherent words. “Thank you.” He pulled you into a hug. After a moment he let go, a playful twinkle in his eye. He splashed you and then took off swimming. “Hey! I thought we were done that!”
“You got me twice!” He called back with a boisterous laugh. That man would be the death of you.
__
The sun had gone down and now it was pitch black out, but that didn’t stop you or Tenzo from staying in the lake. Now the two of you were floating and watching the stars. I love you. It had always been hard for you to say those words, no matter who it was to. I love you Tenzo. You rehearsed those words over and over again. With each repetition, the tension in your gut tightened. I love you.
“What are you thinking about?” Tenzo asked from his place floating beside you.
“Do you have like a sixth sense about knowing when I'm thinking or something?” You asked as your shoulders brushed. “It’s kind of creepy.”
“I don’t know,” He shrugged, “I can just sense it I guess.” You didn’t reply. “So, what were you thinking about?” That I love you.
“It’s nothing really.” You bit your lip and winced in pain. You had bit it raw.
“Oh yeah,” Tenzo pried, “Then why are you biting your lip?” Because I want to tell you I love you.
“No reason.” You floated in silence for a while until your hand grazed against Tenzo’s. Closing your eyes, you felt his fingers brush your own. I love you. He pressed his palm flat against yours. I love you. I love you. Your hand felt small against his. He ran his fingers down yours and then laced them together. I love you. I love you. I love you. Why couldn’t you just say it out loud? It was only three words, eight letters, three syllables. And yet, you couldn’t utter them. Tenzo gently squeezed your hand and your breaths quickened. Now. You would do it right now. “Tenzo I-” You started already breathless, but he cut you off.
“I know, (Y/N).” Your breath caught in your throat. He knew? This entire time? A moment of silence passed as you processed what you just heard. The water was disturbed as Tenzo abandoned his floating position and began to tread water. You followed suit. Looking at him now, he was different. There was a spark in his eye that you had never noticed before, perhaps because your anxiety wouldn’t let you. You bit your lip once again.
“You’ve already bit it raw (Y/N).” Tenzo said gently. You swallowed and bit your tongue instead.
“Tenzo…” You whispered, not able to talk any louder. Your chest tightened as you watched him watch you, his eyes soft, loving. Why hadn’t you noticed this? That question seemed to be a reoccurring one lately. You let out a shaky breath as Tenzo’s arms wrapped around your waist, holding you up above the water. Keeping you both afloat. Your arms felt awkward by your sides, so you wrapped them around Tenzo’s neck and laced your fingers together. You fiddled with your mother’s ring.
“I love you (Y/N).” Tenzo began with a smile, his eyes never leaving yours. “I’ve loved you for so long.” You resisted the urge to bite your lip. You took another deep breath as he continued. “You pulled me out of the dark, out of the Root’s clutches. You were the one who taught me that it was acceptable to feel emotions, to love. Before now, back then, I never thought I’d ever feel this. I thought that having emotional connections would be a hindrance, a weakness, something to be used against you. But with you,” he paused, “You have been the best thing that’s come into my life. (Y/N), I owe my life to you.” Your eyes glazed with tears. How? How could you have impacted someone so much? “I want to be with you (Y/N). I want to be with you for as long as I live. And if you feel the same, then I will give you all the love that I can.”
“Tenzo,” You managed to choke out before your tears started to fall. You sobbed. Tenzo lifted you up, seemingly at the shallow part of the lake, and walked out and back towards your bags, holding your sobbing form all the while. You clung to him, too emotional to feel pathetic. By now you had wrapped your legs around his torso, and your arms had tightened exponentially around his neck. Your face was resting in the crook of his neck as your tears slowly made their way down his chest.  Tenzo grabbed the bags and carried both them and you to your usual stargazing spot. His hand gently ran up and down your back as you sobbed.
“It’s alright (Y/N),” He whispered into your ear which only made you cry harder. How could you have found someone this good? And the most important question; how did you manage to get him to fall madly in love with you?
For a long time, you clung to him. Long enough for your tears to run dry. By now you were tired, aching and extremely embarrassed. You still hadn’t said I love you. You had to, you needed to. “Tenzo?” You rasped, your throat raw from crying. “I, I'm cold.” You said instead of I love you. Tenzo chuckled softly, the sound rumbling into your chest. You were so close. Tenzo’s muscles rippled against your skin as he reached into the bag and pulled something out. He let go of you for a few seconds to wrap a giant fleece blanket around the both of you.
“See, I told you I wouldn’t let you freeze.” He said pulling the blanket tightly around you.
“I’m sorry.” You whispered against his neck.
“For what?” He asked. “You have nothing to be sorry about (Y/N).” You closed your eyes and remembered what he said before. You never have to apologize to me. You didn’t want to look up, but you had to, and this time, you would tell him you loved him. Taking a deep breath, you built up the courage to remove your head from his shoulder. You wiped your puffy eyes and looked at him. You were close enough to feel his breath blow gently on your face. He smiled. You took a shaky breath.
“Tenzo,” you said, voice cracking. “I, damn it why is this so hard?” You looked away briefly then met his eye, determination flaming in yours. “I, I love you Tenzo.” It was almost as if a weight was lifted off your chest as you said those words. You were free. “I love you.” You repeated. Over and over again, you said those three words, never breaking eye contact with Tenzo.
“I’ve been waiting to hear those words for so long.” Tenzo said and hugged you tighter. You smiled shyly at the ninja, so badly wanting to kiss him, but didn’t out of shyness. Much to your surprise, Tenzo leaned in and kissed you. His lips were warm against yours and wonderfully soft. Your hand moved to the nape of his neck, gently grabbing a hold of his short brown hair as you deepened the kiss. You kissed him with such force that you pushed him onto his back. You braced your arm beside his head and kept kissing him. His hand rested on the small of your back, his thumb gently rubbing against it. You finally broke the kiss and saw Tenzo smiling widely.  
“Lady Tsunade told me that you loved me,” You confessed to him, “If she hadn’t then I probably wouldn’t have realized it.” You peeled yourself off him and laid down beside him. Your head rested on his bare chest as he pulled the blanket over you. His arm wrapped around your waist, pulling you into his warm body as you laid a hand on his chest and brushed your thumb against it.
“I would’ve told you eventually.” He said, running his hand along your arm. “You’ve just been so anxious lately, and I didn’t know if telling you would make it worse. But now, I wish I would’ve told you sooner.” You laid in silence, your hand tracing patterns on his chest, and his on your arm.
“I love you.” You said again.
“I know, you’ve told me that a lot tonight.” He chuckled and took your hand in his. “I love you, (Y/N). And I always will.”
For a long while, the two of you stayed out there. You talked about your anxiety, he talked about his time in the Root. You had talked to each other about these things before, but now, it was different, more intimate. He told you about the things that haunted him at night and you told him about things that kept you up at night. You held each other when it got emotional. Finally, you both decided that it was time to head back to someone’s house and go to sleep. You were emotionally and physically exhausted. You walked back to the lake to gather up the clothes that you had left there and then finally started the walk home. This time instead of hand in hand, Tenzo had his arm around your waist and you had yours around his, the warm blanket draped over both of your shoulders. The walk back was silent but comfortable, ending with two of you at Tenzo’s doorstep.
“Are you sure you want to stay over?” He asked while unlocking his door. “I don’t want to rush things.” Even though you were half asleep, you could still see the blush forming on Tenzo’s cheeks.
“It’s alright Tenzo.” You reassured sleepily. Tenzo locked the door behind him and you walked into his room ready to flop on his bed and sleep. It was odd being in his house. Most of the time you spent together was at your place. You sighed at the sight of his large bed and threw yourself on in, not bothering to change out of your dried bathing suit. You slid under the blankets and pressed them against your face. They smelled like Tenzo. Musky, like the smell of a forest after a good rain. The smile that appeared on Tenzo’s face when he walked into the room to see you all snuggled up in his blankets made your heart melt. He looked like the happiest man alive. You giggled as he just stood in the doorway smiling like an idiot, making no move to come and disturb you. “Well, are you just going to stand there?”
“I just can’t believe that this is happening.” He confessed with a blush. “That you’re here, curled up in my bed. It’s too good to be true.” You watched Tenzo as he walked over to his dresser and pulled out a pair of boxers. This time you blushed. You watched the muscles on his back flex as his pulled off his swimming shorts and replaced them with the pair of boxers, never once taking your eyes off him. Part of you was relieved that he was facing away from you, only letting you see him naked from behind, while another part very much wanted to see him fully naked from the front. Tenzo turned around and noticed your gaze making you hide your face under his blankets. He let out a soft chuckle as he finally made his way over to you. Tenzo pulled the blankets away from your face and kissed you as he slid in beside you. It was a short but loving kiss.
“I almost forgot!” You said suddenly, “Do you have those pills?”
“Oh yeah, they’re right here.” He reached over you and rummaged through a bag, producing the white bag that contained the pills. Tenzo handed them to you and got a glass of water which you accepted gratefully. You threw the pill in your mouth and drank some water giving Tenzo the glass once you were finished. Sighing, you snugged back up into the arms of the wood style user, exhaustion hitting you like a brick. You looked up and brushed a gentle kiss on Tenzo’s jaw, too tired to reach any higher. Planting another kiss on his chin, you pressed your face into his neck ready for sleep to take you. Tenzo pulled you tightly against him. Gently he rested his chin on the top of your head, leaving his neck exposed for you to snuggle into. You pressed one last kiss against his Adam's apple and heard him let out a contented sigh. Tenzo ran his fingers up and down your back along your exposed sink, beckoning sleep even further.
“Goodnight Tenzo,” You spoke softly, you lips grazing his warm skin with each word, “I love you.” Tenzo placed a kiss on the top of your head and murmured,
“I love you too, (Y/N).” You let out a small sigh as Tenzo continued to lightly caress your skin with his calloused fingers. Your eyelids drooped further and further until they finally closed. You didn’t want to fall asleep. You wanted to stay awake, so you could feel and know that Tenzo was beside you, so you fought it the best you could. “Go to sleep (Y/N).”  Tenzo whispered, “I’ll still be here in the morning and every morning from now on.” You tried to speak but sleep finally won the battle. You managed to hum an incoherent reply before you finally fell asleep. For the first time in a long time, you finally had your life in control. You had been able to talk with Lady Tsunade about your anxiety, had gotten pills to help with it, and best of all, told your best friend that you were in love with him. That night, you slept soundly lying in the arms of the man you loved with all your heart.
18 notes · View notes
ff15trashgoldenslumbers · 7 years ago
Note
High school AU pls! Chocobros have been pining after the new exchange student in the hopes they'll notice them. How do the boys get their attention? (I'm fine with any high school scenario, it's up to you! Just give me teeth rotting fluff and I'll love you!)
Oh High School. *shakes fist* High School, teenagers mortal enemies! But because you’re such a sweetheart! Olive’s gonna do her best!
~~~~~
Noctis
“There she goes again.” Prompto stated, as he and Noctis watched you move through the cafeteria, sitting beside Lunafreya and Ravus. “Why don’t you go talk to her?”
Noctis glanced toward the table, seeing Ravus glaring at him, it’s like the man knew when he was trying to look at you. “Well Ravus is one.”
Gladiolus clapped the smaller male on the back, “But you’re friends with Lunafreya, just ask her to put in a good word for you.”
Noctis waved it off, as he stared at the mistaken veggie patty he picked up, passing it off to Gladiolus. Lowering his head to rest on the table, his blue eyes locked to your profile, as you laughed with the two siblings, hoping that at some point you’d notice him.
“Dude, bell.” Prompto called, tapping Noctis head with his notebook.
Noctis yawned, getting up, in the moment his eyes left you, only to notice that you were walking toward him. Nervously he stood up straight bumping into Gladiolus who almost drowned in his 4th gatorade. When you turned toward him, smiling softly.
“Hi, Noctis.”
Noctis could have swore that angels were singing at him, you smiled and actually acknowledged the young man. “He…hey.”
“Is he okay?” You ask in concern pointing behind the ebony haired man.
“Huh?” Noctis inquired, turning, only now noticing the Gladiolus was still hacking up his gatorade. “Yeah, yeah he’s good.”
“Oh, ok. See you around.” You smiled.
“Yeah, see you around.” Noctis called, only to feel a shadow over him, turning as he noticed the tall form of Ravus glaring at him, and did the blonde just growl at him?
“Smooth.” Gladiolus called, before a cough left him.
“Shut up.”
*
“Excuse me, can I sit here?”
Noctis groaned, as he looked up from his arm, who was disturbing his midafternoon, ancient literature nap? Looking up as he noticed you standing before him, as he quickly shot up staring at your surprise face.
“Ugh, ugh yeah, sure.” He muttered scooting over, allowing you to squeeze next to him on the long table.
“Thanks Noctis.” You smiled, placing your bag down, staring ahead to the teacher droning on and on about whatever.
Noctis couldn’t help but stare, you were even prettier up close, and smelled like…HELL he didn’t know what it was! But he knew he liked it! He had gotten so caught up in staring at you that he didn’t hear the teacher calling his name.
“Noctis!”
“Huh, what?”
“Do you have your partner for your Ancient Gods report?”
“Ugh…” Noctis stuttered, normally he’d just partner with Prompto, but the blonde wasn’t in this class.
“I’m his partner, sir!” You called waving your hand.
“Ah, so Noctis and Y/n, your god is Shiva.”
Noctis stared at you, as you smiled softly toward him.
“Ready, partner?”
Heaven! Noctis had just died and went to heaven. “Sure, we can use my house.”
“Cool.” You smiled, “Oh and I want to apologize about my big cousin Ravus, he’s a little intimidating, but he’s just a big puppy.”
Noctis, gave a nervous laugh, he almost forgot, “Yeah…” Yet when he turned to that beautiful smile, he knew that he could face Ravus and Ancient Literature.
~~~~~~~
Prompto
“Isn’t this kinda of stalker zone?” Noctis asked, sitting underneath the tree Prompto was currently perched in.
“I fear we passed stalker zone with the hundreds of chocobo origami, shoved into her locker.” Ignis stated
“Yeah we’re in serial killer territory, gotta admit the kid’s persistent.” Gladiolus replied.
“Now if only we could have him apply it toward his school work.”
Prompto decide to ignore his friends, this time he would do it! You and Cindy had just gotten out of track, so now all there was to just drop in unexpected. The blonde lept from his perch, as he stood before his friends.
“All right, Plan J is ready!” Prompto cheered.
“The fact we’ve already gone from A to I is the disturbing part.” Ignis replied.
Yet Prompto was on a roll, “All right, Noct you ready?”
“There’s a few issues with your plan.” Noctis stated, holding the ball in his hand.
“Really? Like what?”
“Well, all of it.” Noctis replied, “I can’t throw, you can’t catch, and she’s not going to notice you.”
Prompto seemed to think it over, “You’re right.”
“Finally,” Ignis sighed, “Now why don’t…”
“Gladio, you throw!”
“Don’t blame me if you get hurt.” Gladiolus stated, taking the baseball from Noctis.
“Yeah, sure whatever, here they come!” Prompto yelled, running across the courtyard, just as you and Cindy walked from the track field to head home. “Toss it here Gladio!”
Prompto was so busy trying to act cool, he had forgotten about the large water fountain by the front gates, until his calf collided with it, causing the poor blonde to loose balance stumbling backwards. It was only made worse as the baseball beamed him right in the head, sending him falling into the large fountain.
“Cheese and Crackers!” Cindy’s country accent called.
“Are you okay?”
Prompto sat up, completely drenched from head to toe, only to find you had jumped into the fountain, helping him up. Looking over to his friends, all staring  in different arrays of shock, well Gladiolus seemed to trying not to laugh.
“Are you okay? That looked like it hurt.”
Prompto looked up to you, “Yeah…yeah.”
“I’ve got a towel in my bag.” You smiled, holding out your hand, helping the poor blonde up, hissing at the purple bruise forming on his head. “And we should maybe put something on your head.”
“Thanks.” Prompto smiled, as you led him over to your bag on the edge of the fountain. “I’m Prompto by the way.”
You smiled, fishing out your towel, before draping it over his head, “I know, here hold this against your head. It’s the best I got.”
Prompto held the ice/hot against his forehead, only to stare as you sat down beside him, “Thanks again.”
“No problem.” You replied, before turning to Cindy, “You can head home, I’m gonna hang with Prompto for a bit.”
Prompto gasped, before turning to his friends, watching them all give him a varying signs of approval, well Noctis and Gladiolus did, Ignis seemed too surprise to realize that it worked.
“So…” You smiled softly, “You like Chocobos?”
Prompto felt his heart leap in his mouth, “Do I!”
~~~~~  
Gladiolus
Today’s the day, Gladiolus thought, his mind not able to focus on the board before him, he didn’t care what it was about anyway all that mattered was you and today he was going to ask you out!
You had joined the school, a few months ago, and only ever seemed to give passing glances to the young Amicitia, a quick wave and a smile, before whisking yourself off to whatever class you had next. Yet after school, it seemed like you became a track star, as you had your stuff packed and was basically sprinting out the room.
Gladiolus was so use to girls throwing themselves at his feet, that the fact you didn’t even seem to give him the time of day just made you seem even more alluring. So today he was going to do it!
“Class dismiss.”
Gladiolus watched as you quickly stood, checking your watch, before grabbing your bag and moving towards the door. “Thanks, Iggy!” He called, tossing his backpack to his spectacle friend, before rushing after you.
Getting into the hall, he was actually rather happy that he was much taller than most of the student body, as he saw the top of your head disappearing down the hall. His long legs broke into a stride as he tried keeping up with you, yet being smaller than himself you managed to squeeze through the crowd so much easier. By the time he got to the front courtyard, he had lost all track of you, could you fucking teleport!
*
“No luck again, big guy?” Prompto asked, laid out on the living room floor of the Amicitia household, the group was suppose to be studying, yet Noctis was sleeping, Prompto was playing on his phone, and Gladiolus was plotting his new plan. The only one studying was Ignis and he didn’t even need it.
“She’s a track star or something, I mean who else can run that fast!” Gladiolus groaned, this was week 2 of his genius plan to sprint after you, and each time you managed to lose him.
“Perhaps if you just spoke to her, instead of chasing her down.” Ignis suggested.
“Nah, now this is personal.” Gladiolus stated, groaning as he heard the doorbell ring, maybe it was the pizza they ordered. “Coming.”
Opening the door, Gladiolus was shocked to see you standing there, holding onto Iris’ hand.
“Gladdy!” Iris cheered hugging her brother tightly.
You smiled softly, “Hi, Gladiolus, Iris’s dance lesson ran a little later today, so I came to drop her off personally. I had reached out to your Father, and he stated that you were home.”
“Uh, yeah.” Gladiolus replied, watching as you kneeled down to Iris’ height.
“Now, Iris remember,” You begun,
“A dancer’s body is her instrument!”
“And you need to keep yourself tune. See you tomorrow.” You smiled, as the small girl hugged you tightly, before you stood, looking to the elder sibling. “See you at school, on Monday.”
“Yeah…” Gladiolus called, as you disappeared down the walkway out the gate.
“Lame!” Noctis called loudly.
“Dude, she was just right there!” Prompto groaned.
“Shut up!”
*
“Iris just do it!”
“What do I get out of it?”
Gladiolus groaned, where did his sweet little sister learn that! “Fine, I’ll do your chores for a week!”
“And pick me up from dance class!”
Gladiolus beamed, he could get behind that, that meant he could see you more often. “Deal.”
This morning’s conversation ran through his head how many times?  Now he stood outside the dance studio, waiting for Iris to finish up.
“Psst! Gladdy!”
Gladiolus all but snapped his neck with the force of his turn, as he saw Iris’ tiny head peeking around the door, waving her big brother over.
“She wants to talk to you.”
Gladiolus almost froze, you wanted to speak to him, maybe sending Iris with a stuff Moogle to ask you out was too much, but how else was he suppose to get your attention? You were a freakin track star! Following Iris to a dance room, he felt his little sister push him in before shuffling over to the window, where parents could watch their kids practice. Stepping into the room, he gasped staring at you, your hair in a high ponytail, and a leotard on your body, showing off every curve and dip of your in shape body.
“Gladiolus.” You called.
Gladiolus smiled softly, sweeping a hand through his hair, “Hey, what’s up?” Only to freeze at the moogle in your arms.
“Iris told me everything.”
The young man, turned over his shoulder glaring at his sister, peeking her head over the window’s ledge, a huge smile on her face.
“Listen I…” He nervously begun.
“So when are you taking me on a date?”
Gladiolus gasped, “I can…I can tonight.”
“I’d love it, pick me up at 6? Dinner and a movie?”
Gladiolus watched you cling tightly to the little Moogle in your arms, than the smile on you face as you awaited his response, before a smile appeared on his face, “Sure.” 
The smile grew!
~~~~~~~
Ignis
There were a few things that bugged Ignis about wearing glasses, but at the top of that list was steam, and for a young man who drank coffee often, it was a problem he had dealt with all the time. So here he sat in the middle of his lecture, his glasses fogged up, as he tried to take notes.
It was either suffer a caffeine headache all day, drink cold coffee or ignore his notes, and hope that he retained some of the information. As he pondered his dilemma , he felt someone nudge his arm, before a small hand wandered by his notes, holding a small purple piece of cloth.
“Thank you.” He replied, as he removed his glasses, cleaning the steam from them, going to hand you back the cloth only to see that you had begun to pack up your bags, moving to your next hour with the bell.
Pocketing the cloth, Ignis was determined to return the kindness, yet each time he got close to you, his body froze up and he became tongue tied. Only managing to get a polite head nod from his body, at your smile, before you whisked yourself away.
“Sounds like you got it bad, Iggy.” Gladiolus state.
“Why don’t you just go ask her out?” Noctis asked, as Prompto nudged him.
“Dude you can’t just ask a girl out, it makes you look like an idiot.” Prompto gasped.
Ignis groaned, he wasn’t entirely certain as to why he told his friends of the dilemma, glancing toward his watch, as he begun moving down a separate hallway.
“Where ya going?”
“The library.”
“We have a library?
Ignis chuckled, as he pushed open the door, only to stop, as you were underneath one of the tables, petting around. He moved to return his book, only to stop, this was the perfect chance to return his favor, moving over the young gentlemen cleared his throat, only to realize how bad that was when you leapt slamming your head into the table.
“My apologies, I didn’t mean to frighten you, are you looking for something?”
You crawled out from under the table, squinting your eyes to him, “Ignis? Oh, I’m looking for my glasses, I knocked them off the table, and they’re unfortunately the same color as the carpet.”
Ignis knelt, “Perhaps, I can be of assistance.”
“Really? Thank you so much!” You smile, as your hands continued to search the floor.
Ignis immediately found the glasses, it seems they had fallen underneath your chair, “Here you are. Also thank you.”
You took your glasses back, placing them on your face, “I should be thanking you.”
“Actually this was long overdo, I never did get to thank you.” He stated handing you the purple cleaning cloth.
“Oh, you still have that! I have so many, I figured you needed one too, please keep it.” You giggled, “You know how hot drinks and glasses don’t get along.”
Ignis smiled, as he pocket the cloth, “Indeed, perhaps, if you wouldn’t mind, I could take you out for coffee?”
You giggle softly, picking up your books, “I would like that.”
“Shall we after school?” Ignis inquired, fighting to keep the blush down as you smiled so warmly to him than adjust your glasses so cutely.
“That sounds amazing, would you mind walking with me to class?”
“It would be my pleasure.”
280 notes · View notes
kgyeomiex · 8 years ago
Text
Good Enough
Tumblr media
Being with you never felt wrong. It’s the one thing I did right. You’re the one thing I did right.”
Summary: You and him were two complete opposites from each other… You were just the maid’s daughter, but him on the other hand was a celebrity… Girls practically threw themselves at him just to gain his attention… He could choose any girl… but he chose you..
Previous Parts:
Part 1 // Part 2 // Part 3 // Part 4 // Part 5 // Part 6 // Part 7 // Part 8 // Part 9 // Part 10 // Part 11 // 
Part 12 everyone~ 
More Parts:
Part 13 // Part 14 // Part 15 // Part 16 
Masterlist
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“What brings you here?” You asked Namjoon just continuing the conversation and now the two of you were side by side on the swings.
“I just wanted to take a w-” before you continue to listen to Namjoon, his phone suddenly began to ring and he pulled it out and answered the phone.
“Hello?”
You remained quiet and just silently swung back and forth in silence.
“He did what?! I’ll be there in a minute.”
Namjoon got up and looked at you.
“I have to go.”
“What’s wrong?” You couldn’t help but to ask feeling worried that something could possibly happen to one of the boys.
“Tae went to your school and is looking for you. However million of fans are over there and there is no way Jimin and Tae can leave.”
“Tae did what?!”
~
Your plans for today wasn’t suppose to have you go to school, but you were forced to go anyways only because Taehyung decided to look for you there. What the hell was going to happen now? The moment girls found out Taehyung was talking to someone in this school they were freaking out, imagine how they will react once they know you’re the girl... 
Ugh why Taehyung? Just why...
The moment Namjoon and you arrived at your school, the first thing that captured your attention was how crowded the school was. Of course there was a bunch of people from your school all over the area, but you suddenly began to notice complete strangers too. Why did Taehyung do this?
“Why Tae? Just why?” You mumbled annoyed and having absolutely no idea why Taehyung thought this was a good idea in the first place. 
You rolled your eyes and you knew you had to do something. But what the hell were you going to do?
“Namjoon what do we do?” You asked him hoping he has sometime of plan, but before anything could be said you suddenly hear someone say “THERE SHE IS!”
You looked around having absolutely no idea who they were referring to until everything seemed to happen so quick. You felt two people grab your arms and you were forcefully walking to who knows where.
“What’s going on?” You asked the girls who were holding on to your arms and instead of them answering back, they continued to pull you through the crowd and everyone had their eyes glued to you.  
It seemed like you were part of a movie. You had girls staring at you from head to toe all criticizing the way you were currently dressed. You weren’t expecting to be around anyone, or even come to school today to be honest, this was all just unexpected... and this was all thanks to Taehyung.
Eventually you stopped getting pushed by the random set of girls and you were now in the middle in front of Jimin and Taehyung.
“V! We found her!”
V? Right that was his stage name.. You stared at Taehyung and a huge smile spread across his face. Now not only were you embrassed because you were dressed like a complete boy with no make up, you felt annoyed that Taehyung put you in this predicament in the first place.
“Y/N!”
You wanted to scream at him and tell him off but you were in front of so many fans, you were already going to get hate just because you associate yourself with Taehyung or should you say V.
“Taehyung... What bring you here?” You asked trying to keep your cool and Taehyung puts his arm around your shoulder and you completely froze. The whispering grew louder and no one didn’t look happy at all. 
Shit how did you see this coming? You would have never expected Taehyung to pop up in your school and make a move like this... This boy was going to make school complete hell for the rest of the year..
You began to noticed people pulling out their phones and snapping pictures of Taehyung and you and you didn’t know what to do. You removed Taehyung’s arm from your shoulder and smiled. Keep it cool till you finally have alone time with him. 
“We should probably go to Namjoon. He’s waiting for the two of you.” You said as you glanced at JImin along with Taehyung and they both nodded their head. You were beyond mad, but you knew how to play it cool at a certain extent. 
As the three of you tried to walk back to Namjoon it was a major mess. You had girls trying to hold on to Taehyung or Jimin and on top of that you couldn’t seem to find Namjoon because he was now crowded by fans. 
“Where’s Namjoon?” Jimin asks you and instead of walking over to Namjoon, you approached a black car that Namjoon and you arrived in and told them to go in and lock the doors. The only thing you can do at this very moment was save the boys one by one. 
After you had the boys secured, you walked over to the group of girls surrounding Namjoon. You had to push yourself through the girls. and at last you arrived in front of Namjoon and he looks right at you and looks at the girls.
“Let’s go.” You knew you were going to get yourself into more problems and have thousands of fans talk about you but do you care? Yes.. But right now you need to help Namjoon out. After all he isn’t the one who dragged you into this mess in the first place.
“Who’s she?” 
“That’s Taehyung girlfriend.”
“Girlfriend?!”
Where did that come from? Taehyung and you weren’t even in a relationship. You could just stop and correct the fans but what was the point? You were still going to be talked about at this point and it sad to say but your life is going to become a living hell.
“Let’s go,” You told Namjoon getting a hold of his arm and he did one nod and the two of you walked over to the car that Taehyung and Jimin were waiting in. 
It was the hardest thing you ever had to do, trying to get idols safe and sound in a car, but you were successfully able to manage to get them there. You got in the car with the rest and eventually all of you drove off. Taehyung was in the middle between Jimin and you and you could tell Taehyung wanted to speak to you.
“Are you busy today?”
You remained quiet and continued to stare out at the window.
“Y/N,” Taehyung says as he taps your shoulder and you glanced at him and nodded yes and continued to remain quiet. 
Why couldn’t he get the message? Why doesn’t he understand that you are mad at him? That he just fucked up at this point on... You could feel eyes on you and as you looked up there you see Namjoon looking at you from the mirror and he gave you an “Are you okay” smile and you just forced a smile and nodded.
Right now you just wanted to go back to your room and go back to ignoring everyone. After this little icident it makes you want to hide even more.
~
Finally you all arrived back at the hotel and without saying a word to any of the boys you hopped out of the car and walked off.
“Y/N!” You heard your name being called from behind. You looked back and there you see Taehyung running after you.
You didn’t want to stop. You kept you legs moving to move far away from him as possible, however he eventually caught up and got a hold of your hand.
“Y/N..”
“What do you want?” You barked annoyed at Taehyung and he stopped and looked at you completely shocked at your action. You didn’t mean to scream and be rude towards Taehyung but you couldn’t help it.
You were already completely overwhelmed with losing a charm that meant the world to you and now on top of that Taehyung might possibly have ruined your life in school. The girls at your school are insecure and easily get jealous when the attention doesn’t revolve on them... And now that it’s about you.. You had a feeling your life was about to become hell..
“Are you mad?”
“Just leave me alone.” You couldn’t help but to say and Taehyung looked at you surprised and he looked hurt. 
“W-” before you could let him finish his sentence, you walked off and didn’t let him finish his sentence. You were already overwhelmed and was already going through a lot... Taehyung was just one less problem you needed at the moment.. 
Just as you possibly thought you got Taehyung to leave you alone, the complete opposite happened. Taehyung followed behind you and you were getting more and more annoyed. You wanted to scream at him right then and there but you didn’t want to bring any more attention then you already bought to yourself. 
“Y/N... Just talk to me..”
Without giving him a warning you grabbed Taehyung hand and walked over to the elevator. You needed to let him tell you whatever he had to say up in the roof so he can finally leave you alone.  You hate being bothered especially when all you wanted to be was completely alone..
“Where are we going?”
“Where else?” You blurted out asking dryly and Taehyung had an idea and just stood quiet not saying another word after that. 
Finally the elevator stopped and the two of you opened a tall white scratched up door and was now on top of the roof. You looked at Taehyung and sighed. Should you be the one to talk to Taehyung first or should he be the one to talk to you first? You stood right in front of him and crossed your arms.
“Y/N.. Are you mad at me? Did I do something wrong?”
“Taehyung, why would you possibly go to my school and put me on the spot like that... Seriously you have no idea how much problems you just got me into.” You barked completely annoyed and you didn’t mean to respond to him with a rude tone but at this point you were angry.
“I... I didn’t mean to do that... But that’s the only way I was able to talk to you.” Taehyung says as he looks right into your eyes and you sighed.
“Couldn’t you wait for me at the lobby?”
“I was but it seemed like you were trying to avoid me.. I would have gone to your hotel room... but you never gave me your room number..” Taehyung was quick to look away and you didn’t know what to say at this point.
“Well I’m here now. What’s up?”
“I just want to make you’re okay.”
“I’m Okay. Can I go now?” You asked and you tried to walk off but Taehyung grabbed a hold of your arm and stopped your from walking any farther. 
“Bullshit... Talk to me.”
“I said I’m okay!” 
You noticed Taehyung just staring at you and you knew you were being a complete bitch but he just won’t leave you alone and that’s what you wanted to be.
“Taehyung... I know you’re just trying to be a good friend and you’re probably worried about me but right now I need to be alone... I need my space..”
“Y/N..”
“Hm?” You responded and you look right into his eyes and then at that moment Taehyung asks you something that causes your heart to completely drop.
“Your mother is a maid isn’t she?”
How does he know..
~
To be continued
98 notes · View notes